summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/69463-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/69463-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/69463-0.txt8625
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8625 deletions
diff --git a/old/69463-0.txt b/old/69463-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 3ecf40d..0000000
--- a/old/69463-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,8625 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Rover Boys winning a fortune, by
-Arthur M. Winfield
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: The Rover Boys winning a fortune
- or, Strenuous days ashore and afloat
-
-Author: Arthur M. Winfield
-
-Illustrator: Walter S. Rogers
-
-Release Date: December 3, 2022 [eBook #69463]
-
-Language: English
-
-Produced by: Donald Cummings and the Online Distributed Proofreading
- Team at https://www.pgdp.net
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ROVER BOYS WINNING A
-FORTUNE ***
-
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration: THE WRECK WAS BLOWN COMPLETELY APART.]
-
-
-
-
- THE ROVER BOYS
- WINNING A FORTUNE
-
- OR
-
- _STRENUOUS DAYS ASHORE
- AND AFLOAT_
-
-
- BY
- ARTHUR M. WINFIELD
- (Edward Stratemeyer)
-
- AUTHOR OF “THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL,” “THE ROVER BOYS
- ON A TOUR,” “THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL,”
- “THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES,” ETC.
-
-
- _ILLUSTRATED_
-
-
- NEW YORK
- GROSSET & DUNLAP
- PUBLISHERS
-
- Made in the United States of America
-
-
-
-
-BOOKS BY ARTHUR M. WINFIELD
-
-(Edward Stratemeyer)
-
-
-THE FIRST ROVER BOYS SERIES
-
- THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE
- THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS
- THE ROVER BOYS IN CAMP
- THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS
- THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM
- THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE
- THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE
- THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR
- THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK
- THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA
- THE ROVER BOYS IN BUSINESS
- THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR
-
-
-THE SECOND ROVER BOYS SERIES
-
- THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL
- THE ROVER BOYS ON SNOWSHOE ISLAND
- THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS
- THE ROVER BOYS ON A HUNT
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE LAND OF LUCK
- THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG HORN RANCH
- THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG BEAR LAKE
- THE ROVER BOYS SHIPWRECKED
- THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET TRAIL
- THE ROVER BOYS WINNING A FORTUNE
-
-
-THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES
-
- THE CADETS OF PUTNAM HALL
- THE RIVALS OF PUTNAM HALL
- THE CHAMPIONS OF PUTNAM HALL
- THE REBELLION AT PUTNAM HALL
- CAMPING OUT DAYS AT PUTNAM HALL
- THE MYSTERY AT PUTNAM HALL
-
-_12mo. Cloth. Illustrated._
-
-GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, New York
-
-
- Copyright, 1926, by
- EDWARD STRATEMEYER
-
-
- _The Rover Boys Winning a Fortune_
-
-
-
-
- INTRODUCTION
-
-
-MY DEAR BOYS: This book is a complete story in itself but forms the
-tenth volume in the line issued under the general title, “The Second
-Rover Boys Series for Young Americans.”
-
-In the opening volume of the First Series, “The Rover Boys at School,”
-I introduced my readers to Dick, Tom and Sam Rover and their friends
-and relatives. That volume and those which followed related the
-adventures of the three Rover boys at Putnam Hall Military Academy,
-Brill College, and elsewhere.
-
-Leaving college, the three young men established themselves in business
-in New York City and became married to their girl sweethearts. Dick
-Rover became the father of a son and a daughter, as did likewise his
-brother Sam, while Tom was blessed with a pair of lively twin boys.
-The four youths were first sent to boarding school, as related in the
-first volume of the Second Series, entitled “The Rover Boys at Colby
-Hall,” where the lads made a host of friends. During their outings
-they went with one of the older Rovers to establish oil wells in
-Texas and Oklahoma and also went out on Sunset Trail, where we last
-met them. Their school days had come to an end, and two of the boys
-were preparing to join their fathers in business when a most disastrous
-affair occurred. Then the lads went on an ocean trip in an endeavor to
-aid the family fortunes, and what stirring times their outing led to I
-leave for the pages which follow to narrate.
-
-Of the twenty-nine volumes issued in this line of “Rover Boys” stories
-the publishers have already sold _over three and one-half million
-copies_! To me this is as astonishing as it is pleasing, and I here
-wish to thank all the young people, as well as the parents, who have
-stood by me in my efforts to entertain them.
-
-Affectionately and sincerely yours,
-
- EDWARD STRATEMEYER.
-
-
-
-
- CONTENTS
-
-
- CHAPTER PAGE
- I FRED HAS A SECRET 1
- II THE ROVERS AND SOME OTHERS 12
- III AN ODD DISAPPEARANCE 22
- IV ALECK SEES A GHOST 32
- V A GLIMPSE OF ENEMIES 42
- VI HOW THE RACE WAS DECIDED 52
- VII ABOUT SOME INVESTMENTS 63
- VIII OFF ON AN OUTING 73
- IX THE CABIN IN THE WOODS 83
- X AN UNEXPECTED BLAZE 92
- XI WHAT HAPPENED ON THE ROAD 102
- XII FRED TELLS HIS STORY 113
- XIII STARTLING NEWS 125
- XIV A DARING HOLD-UP 136
- XV HOW THE ROVER COMPANY WAS HELD UP 147
- XVI A GLOOMY OUTLOOK 157
- XVII REAL FRIENDS 166
- XVIII FOLLOWING KEN GREENE 177
- XIX CAPTAIN CORNING’S STORY 188
- XX THE DOTS IN A TRIANGLE 197
- XXI THE BOYS REACH A DECISION 207
- XXII BOUND FOR THE GULF OF MEXICO 217
- XXIII CAUGHT IN A STORM 227
- XXIV A MESSAGE OF IMPORTANCE 237
- XXV SAM MAKES A DISCOVERY 247
- XXVI HIDDEN EVIDENCE 257
- XXVII THE MAN ON HORSEBACK 267
- XXVIII THE MAN IN THE HAMMOCK 276
- XXIX THE EXPLOSION 285
- XXX HOME AGAIN――CONCLUSION 296
-
-
-
-
- THE ROVER BOYS WINNING A FORTUNE
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER I
-
- FRED HAS A SECRET
-
-
-“Say, Fred, what is this secret you’re keeping from us?” demanded Jack
-Rover, as he walked out on the piazza of the old farmhouse where his
-cousin sat reading a magazine.
-
-“Who said I had a secret?” questioned the youngest of the Rover boys,
-as he laid down the magazine. “I’m sure I didn’t say a word about it.”
-
-“Nonsense, Fred, you’ve got something up your sleeve, and you know it!”
-
-“Of course he’s got something up his sleeve,” put in Andy Rover, who
-sat on the steps munching an apple. “It’s his arm.”
-
-“We know well enough, Fred, that you’re not roaming around this farm
-singing ‘Down on the Ocean Bottom’ day and night for nothing,” added
-Andy’s twin brother, Randy.
-
-“What are you talking about――‘ocean bottom?’ I don’t know any such
-song.” But there was a twinkle in Fred Rover’s eyes as he spoke.
-
-“We ought to pound the secret out of him――that’s what we ought to do,”
-announced Randy. “Come on, you old reprobate, let us in on this, and be
-quick about it!” and, reaching over, he caught hold of Fred’s foot and
-attempted to drag his cousin from the chair.
-
-“Hi! Let up!” cried Fred, and aimed the magazine at Randy’s head.
-Then he leaped up, broke away from his cousin, and vaulted the piazza
-railing. An instant later he was dashing across the lawn with the
-others in pursuit.
-
-As the four boys tore over the grass at Valley Brook Farm three girls
-came from the house to witness what was going on. They were Mary and
-Martha Rover and their old school chum, Ruth Stevenson.
-
-“Is it a race?” questioned Mary, Fred’s sister.
-
-“No; I think they’re teasing Fred,” answered Martha. “They said
-something about Fred having a secret.”
-
-“And he has a secret, too,” answered Ruth Stevenson.
-
-“What is it, Ruth?” demanded the other girls quickly.
-
-“Oh, I can’t tell you that――at least, not yet. Fred told me not to say
-a word about it.”
-
-Across the lawn and down the lane shaded with big trees tore Fred Rover
-with his three cousins in close pursuit. Then Fred reached the barn,
-passed through an open doorway, and quickly rolled the door shut behind
-him.
-
-“Hi, you! Let us in!” cried Jack.
-
-“You keep out of here!” answered Fred merrily. “If you don’t I’ll go
-for a ride on Carrots.”
-
-“Don’t you dare touch Carrots!” exclaimed Jack, in alarm. “You leave
-that horse alone!”
-
-“Maybe he can put some pep in Carrots, Jack, so you’ll win the race,”
-suggested Andy.
-
-“Carrots has got pep enough,” answered the oldest of the Rover boys.
-“And, anyway, what exercise he needs he’s going to get from me.”
-
-“Oh, it’s too hot to run any more, anyway,” came from Randy. “Let’s
-call it off.”
-
-“Fred, don’t touch that horse, do you hear?” cried Jack.
-
-“Will you promise to leave me alone?” questioned his cousin through the
-closed door.
-
-“Yes. Just the same, I think you ought to let us in on that secret of
-yours.”
-
-“Oh, I’m holding back for your own good,” answered Fred, and then he
-allowed the others to pull the door open and they came into the barn.
-
-It was a perfect midsummer day, with a bright blue sky overhead and
-a gentle breeze blowing from the west. One end of the big barn was
-already half filled with sweet-scented hay and beyond the building
-could be seen many acres of growing fields and orchards, all in the
-best condition.
-
-It was Jack who led the way to where the horse stalls were located.
-Here, in a box stall, stood a small, wiry, sorrel horse with a white
-blaze on his forehead. The horse gave a look of recognition as Jack
-approached and stretched out his head in expectation of some tidbit,
-and Jack handed him half an apple which he munched contentedly.
-
-“He certainly is a fine-looking animal,” was Randy’s comment, as the
-four boys gazed at Carrots. “You certainly ought to win that race,
-Jack.”
-
-“Well, I’m going to try, anyway,” was the answer.
-
-“Jack has got to win that race,” put in Andy. “If he doesn’t he won’t
-dare face Ruth again,” and he winked one eye suggestively.
-
-“Oh, say, Andy, you leave Ruth out of this race, will you?” burst out
-Jack, his face growing red.
-
-“Humph! As if we didn’t all know that Joe Sedley is going to race you
-solely on Ruth’s account,” went on Andy, who was the tease of the
-crowd.
-
-“He’s going to race me because he thinks his Black Diamond is a better
-horse than Carrots,” returned Jack, “and because he thinks he can ride
-better than I can!”
-
-“Just the same, Jack, he’s got his eyes on Ruth,” broke in Randy. “I
-guess he thinks it would be a grand thing to link the Sedley estate to
-the new Stevenson estate.”
-
-“Oh, you fellows are talking nonsense!” answered their cousin, but at
-the same time Jack’s face took on a look of concern.
-
-Valley Brook Farm, where the Rover boys were spending a vacation, was
-located in the heart of New York State and was the property of their
-great-uncle, Randolph Rover, after whom Randy had been named. The
-neighborhood for miles around was exceedingly picturesque and since
-a new state highway had been put through the land had been in active
-demand for country residences, by people of means. Below the farm a
-young man named Joe Sedley, who had inherited a large amount of money
-from his parents, had purchased an estate of two hundred acres and
-built himself rather pretentious bachelor’s quarters. Directly opposite
-and adjoining Valley Brook Farm, Mr. Stevenson, the father of Ruth, had
-purchased another two hundred acres and had now started to put up a
-large country home.
-
-Because Ruth was so well acquainted with the Rover girls she had often
-stopped at Valley Brook Farm and her parents had occasionally stayed
-there overnight while inspecting the work done on the new place next
-door.
-
-It was on one of her visits to the farm that Ruth one day met Joe
-Sedley. He had proved himself an agreeable young man and had invited
-Ruth and the other girls, as well as the boys, to visit his estate
-and “give it the once over,” as he expressed it. Since that time he
-had been exceedingly attentive to Ruth, much to Jack’s discomfiture,
-for ever since he had known the girl the oldest of the Rover boys had
-thought Ruth just the finest girl in all the world.
-
-Although Joe Sedley owned both an enclosed car and a sport model, he
-also possessed several saddle horses, one of them, named Black Diamond,
-being his especial favorite.
-
-“For a crosscountry racer, I’ll wager he can beat anything in this
-neighborhood,” Sedley had once told the Rover boys and the girls.
-
-“Oh, I don’t know,” Jack had answered rather carelessly. “A few months
-ago Uncle Randolph bought a fine sorrel called Carrots. And believe me,
-that horse can make some speed!”
-
-“I don’t believe he could keep up with Black Diamond――not in a two-mile
-race, anyway,” the young man from across the highway had replied.
-“Your sorrel may be good enough for a half mile across the country, but
-after that he’ll lag behind.”
-
-This talk had led to a spirited conversation in which not only the boys
-but also the girls took part. Then Randy had suggested a race, and this
-challenge had been quickly accepted by Sedley and as quickly agreed
-to by Jack, who usually rode Carrots when he was at the farm and who
-that morning had been rather nettled by Sedley’s constant attention to
-Ruth. This had been three days before, and the race was to come off on
-the morrow in the morning, Sedley in the meantime having to go away on
-business to Rochester.
-
-“Why don’t you take Carrots out and exercise him?” said Andy.
-
-“That’s what I intend to do,” answered Jack. “But I won’t run him too
-hard――just enough to make him feel active.”
-
-Jack Ness, the old man-of-all-work around the farm, had cleaned the
-sorrel until Carrots fairly shone from the tip of his nose to the end
-of his flowing tail.
-
-“He’s the best nag in these parts, barring none!” declared Jack Ness
-emphatically, as he placed the saddle on the sorrel’s back. “You sure
-are going to win that race, Jack.”
-
-“I certainly hope to,” was the reply. “By the way, has the news leaked
-out to those living around here?”
-
-“It certainly has, Jack,” said the hired man. “Everybody at Dexter’s
-Corners knows about it. Mr. Sedley was down to Woddie’s store before he
-left and also at the railroad station and he told everybody how he was
-going to put it over you. You’ll have quite a crowd to witness the run.
-Some folks are putting quite some wagers on it,” added the old man.
-
-Joe Sedley, having perhaps more money than was good for him, had done
-his best to draw Jack and his cousins into making a bet for a large
-amount, but this the boys had declined.
-
-“He could clean us out easily enough,” was the way Fred had expressed
-it, “while the loss of one or two thousand dollars――or even
-more――wouldn’t make him wink.”
-
-“Well, I’m not in the betting business,” Jack had answered briefly. He
-did not add that he had promised his father not to bet on horse races
-of any kind.
-
-Early the next morning Joe Sedley telephoned over asking for Ruth and
-then invited her and the girls to use his sporting car in following the
-finish of the race, which was to take place on a road ending near the
-two farms. The invitation rather pleased Ruth, but nevertheless she
-declined, stating that she had already arranged to go out with Martha
-and Mary.
-
-“He’s got a crust to telephone over to Ruth!” was the way Fred
-expressed himself when he heard of this. “He knows well enough how
-matters stand between her and Jack.”
-
-“Well, I guess he thinks it’s a case of the best man winning,” answered
-Randy. “And you’ve got to admit that he’s rather a nice sort, too,
-although I think his money is spoiling him a little.”
-
-Of course Jack was not present at this conversation. But he, too, heard
-of how Sedley had telephoned, the news being conveyed to him by his
-sister.
-
-“Jack, you’ve got to keep your eye on that fellow,” declared Martha.
-“He’s doing everything he can to get into Ruth’s good graces.”
-
-“I know it, Martha, and it makes me mad to think of it! But what can I
-do to prevent it?”
-
-“You don’t think Ruth cares for him, do you, Jack?”
-
-“I don’t know. He’s got a barrel of money――I know that!”
-
-“You don’t suppose Ruth would let that influence her, do you?”
-
-“You ought to know better than I do, Martha.”
-
-“Well, I wouldn’t if it was me!” answered the sister loyally.
-
-It was another perfect day, and when the time for the race came several
-hundred people were found lining the course which led around several
-roads in something of a circle, starting at the lower end of the Sedley
-farm and finishing on a roadway between Valley Brook Farm and the new
-Stevenson estate.
-
-Both of the horses, as well as their riders, looked in the best of
-condition as they came forward to begin the race. The course had been
-carefully mapped out and watchers were stationed along the route to
-see that no short cuts might be taken by either participant. Even old
-Uncle Randolph was present and likewise the old colored servitor of the
-Rovers, Aleck Pop.
-
-“I done got a rabbit’s foot fur you, Massah Jack,” whispered Aleck just
-before the race, and brought forth the foot in question, wrapped in a
-handkerchief. “Dat am suah good luck fur you.”
-
-“Thank you, Aleck. I’ll be sure to win now,” answered Jack.
-
-But even though he spoke thus confidently, Jack realized that he had a
-hard contest before him. Joe Sedley was an experienced rider and Black
-Diamond a horse that had won more than one crosscountry contest. Jack
-knew he could take two of the streams which were to be crossed and
-also several hedges as well as any horse in that neighborhood. Carrots
-could jump well also, but Jack relied more on his steed’s running than
-anything else.
-
-“All ready?” shouted the starter presently, and then, an instant later,
-came the report of a pistol and the two contestants were off.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER II
-
- THE ROVERS AND SOME OTHERS
-
-
-“They’re off!”
-
-“Ride for all you’re worth, Jack!”
-
-“You can win this race without half trying, Sedley!”
-
-“Don’t forget Heddon’s brook――it’s a bad one!”
-
-Such were some of the cries, mingled with cheers, as the two riders
-dashed away on the two-mile race. Soon they were well on their way
-down the road, followed for a short distance by a number of people in
-automobiles and on motorcycles.
-
-“Sedley is ahead!”
-
-“Yes; but Jack Rover is a close second!”
-
-The first quarter mile of the race was over a level road and easy. Then
-the two contestants turned into a side road and were lost to view among
-the trees and bushes. Here the automobiles and motorcycles following
-had to come to a halt.
-
-“Wish we could have followed them on horseback,” remarked Randy.
-
-“Well, that wasn’t to be permitted, so all we can do is to go back to
-the finishing point and wait for ’em to come,” answered Fred.
-
-“Oh, Fred, do you think Jack will really win?” asked Ruth.
-
-“I don’t see why not. Of course, Joe Sedley has had lots of experience
-in riding and his Black Diamond is sure a fine runner. But Jack has
-just got to win, and that’s all there is to it!”
-
-The Rover girls and Ruth had brought their cameras with them, and all
-had taken snapshots of the start of the race. Now they fixed their
-cameras so that they might get other snapshots of the finish.
-
-“But I won’t want any snapshot if Jack comes in second!” declared
-Martha.
-
-“Oh, well, I want a picture, anyhow,” said Ruth. “If Mr. Sedley wins
-he’ll be glad to have a picture of the event.”
-
-In the meantime Jack and Sedley were riding for all they were worth,
-cheered on by friends and neighbors lining the roadway of the race.
-
-Joe Sedley had taken the lead at the start and held it at the end of
-the first half mile. Then the two contestants turned into another road
-where the going was unusually rough, and here Jack gradually pulled up
-until the two horses were neck and neck.
-
-“Here is where I’m going to pass you, Sedley!” cried Jack gayly.
-
-“It’s the last lap that counts, Rover!” yelled the rich young man in
-return.
-
-A little further on they took the first of the two streams to be
-crossed. Some days before Jack had inspected this carefully and now he
-reined up Carrots at a point where the steed could get a good footing.
-Over they went with ease, Black Diamond and his rider immediately
-following. Then they took to a narrow road running to the rear of
-Valley Brook Farm.
-
-By the time the first mile had been covered the pace was beginning to
-tell on both horses. Then came the point where they had to take two
-hedges in quick succession. Carrots took the first with scarcely an
-effort, but for some unaccountable reason shied at the second. Black
-Diamond and his rider shot ahead, and when Jack finally brought his
-mount over he found himself a good fifty yards to the rear.
-
-“I’ve got to make it up! I’ve simply got to do it!” he muttered to
-himself, and, setting his teeth hard, he urged Carrots forward in a
-desperate effort to overtake Sedley.
-
-Then came another turn and the riders crossed the state highway and
-came out on a stretch of road leading behind the Sedley estate. Here
-going was again rough, but this seemed to please Carrots better than
-it did Black Diamond and at a mile and a half Jack found himself only
-a length behind his opponent. Then each rider settled himself for the
-struggle on the homestretch.
-
-“Here they come!” yelled Andy, as he looked down the roadway.
-
-“Joe Sedley is in the lead! Hurrah!” shouted one of that young man’s
-admirers.
-
-“Oh, don’t tell me Jack’s going to lose!” murmured Martha.
-
-“Come on, Jack! Come on! You’ve got to win!” shouted Fred. “Come on!”
-
-As the two riders drew closer there were all sorts of shouts and cries.
-In the midst of this the girls, and also several other spectators,
-prepared to take snapshot pictures of the finish.
-
-“Joe Sedley is still ahead! He wins the race!”
-
-“Jack Rover is crawling up!”
-
-“It’s neck and neck!”
-
-“Come on! Come on! Let the best man win!”
-
-By this time everybody was wildly excited and it was almost impossible
-for those in charge to keep the spectators off the road. It was seen
-that Joe Sedley was riding well, even though Black Diamond showed
-evidences of the herculean exertions the steed had made. Only a few
-feet behind came Carrots, his tail flying out and Jack bending well
-over the sorrel’s neck.
-
-“It’s Sedley’s race!”
-
-“Not much! Rover will pass him!”
-
-“Here they come neck and neck!”
-
-“It’s a tie!”
-
-“That’s right――it’s a tie, sure enough!” came from a score of throats,
-and then the two riders with their steeds flashed by and the race was
-over.
-
-“Oh, Fred! was the race a tie?” asked Ruth, as she and the other girls
-were putting their cameras away.
-
-“I’m afraid it was,” answered the youngest Rover boy.
-
-“I don’t think it was a tie,” declared Andy. “It looked to me as if
-Jack was at least six inches ahead.”
-
-“That’s the way it looked to me, too,” said his twin.
-
-“Rover ahead? Nonsense!” cried one of the Sedley supporters. “If
-anybody was ahead it was Joe.”
-
-“Oh, it was a tie, and that’s all there is to it,” put in a gentleman
-who lived at Dexter’s Corners. “They’ll have to ride it over again.”
-
-It was the consensus of opinion among those who had seen the finish of
-the race that it had been a tie.
-
-“We’ll let the photographs decide it,” declared Fred. “A whole lot of
-pictures of the finish were snapped. They ought to tell the tale. Come,
-what do you say?” he went on to the young man who had been managing the
-race for Joe Sedley.
-
-“I’m willing to go by the photographs if they’re clear enough,” was the
-reply.
-
-“Well, photographs don’t lie,” said the gentleman from Dexter’s Corners.
-
-And now while Jack and Joe Sedley are turning back to the finish line
-to find out how the race was really decided let me take a few minutes
-of the readers’ time in which to introduce my characters to those who
-have not met the Rovers before.
-
-In the first volume of this line of books, entitled “The Rover Boys at
-School,” I introduced three wideawake American lads, Dick, Tom and Sam
-Rover, and told how they left their home at Valley Brook Farm to go to
-school. From school they went through college, having many adventures
-in the between-times, and then settled down in business in New York
-City, forming The Rover Company, with offices in Wall Street.
-
-The three young men married the sweethearts of their school and college
-days, and as a result of these unions Dick was blessed with a son and
-a daughter, Jack and Martha, Sam followed with a son and a daughter,
-named Fred and Mary, while the fun-loving Tom came forward with a
-lively pair of twins, called Randy and Andy.
-
-At this time the three Rover families lived in three connecting houses
-on Riverside Drive overlooking the Hudson River. At first the young
-folks attended the local schools, but soon the boys’ propensity for fun
-and “cutting up” became so pronounced their elders thought it would be
-better to send them to some strict boarding school.
-
-Colonel Colby, a school chum of the older Rovers, had established a
-first-class military academy, and in the first volume of our Second
-Series, entitled “The Rover Boys at Colby Hall,” was related how Jack,
-Fred and the twins went to that institution of learning and made many
-friends, including Gif Garrison and Spouter Powell, the sons of their
-father’s chums. At the same time Mary and Martha attended a nearby
-boarding school where they became intimately acquainted with Ruth
-Stevenson and May Powell, a cousin to Spouter.
-
-A number of years had passed since the younger Rovers had first
-attended Colby Hall, and during that time they had had a number of
-thrilling adventures on Snowshoe Island, under canvas, on a hunt, in
-the oil fields, at Big Horn Ranch and at Big Bear Lake. They had also
-been shipwrecked, and had been abducted and held for a heavy ransom,
-as related in the volume preceding this, entitled “The Rover Boys on
-Sunset Trail.”
-
-During the days at the military school and while on their numerous
-outings the Rover boys had made a great number of friends and also a
-number of bitter enemies. Some of their enemies had paid the penalty of
-their misdeeds and were now in prison, but others were still at large
-and eagerly awaiting an opportunity to do the Rovers an injury.
-
-While at Colby Hall Jack had worked his way up until he became the
-major of the school battalion, while Fred became captain of Company C.
-Andy and Randy had been too full of fun to go in for military honors,
-but had taken their part in numerous sporting contests. When the time
-came for graduating from the school all of the boys had passed with
-flying colors, much to their parents’ delight.
-
-“The kids are all O. K., even if they’re full of fun,” said Tom Rover
-proudly to his wife, Nellie.
-
-“Well, you can’t blame them for being full of fun, Tom,” returned his
-wife, with a twinkle in her eye. “You were always chock-full of fun
-yourself――you know you were,” and she poked him affectionately in the
-ribs.
-
-“Indeed!” said Tom very innocently. “Why, I always thought I was a
-model young man, as well as a model husband,” and then he ducked as
-Nellie made a move as if to catch him by the hair.
-
-On leaving Colby Hall, the Rover boys had been undecided regarding what
-to do next. There had been some talk of going to college, but both Jack
-and Fred had intimated that they would like to go into business in Wall
-Street with their fathers. Andy and Randy declared for a trip around
-the world or “some kind of an outing somewhere.”
-
-“I think we might as well let the boys rest and think it over,” said
-Dick Rover to his brothers. “They have been to school steadily for
-years. It won’t hurt them to let them go their own way for a while.”
-
-So it had come about that the boys, as well as the girls, were allowed
-to journey from New York City by automobile to the farm at Dexter’s
-Corners where old Uncle Randolph, Aunt Martha, and Grandfather Rover
-still resided. Grandfather Rover was now very old and did little but
-sit in his chair and read the papers.
-
-From his first meeting with Ruth Stevenson some years before, Jack had
-been greatly attracted by this young lady. She had been a good chum on
-more than one occasion and he had awakened to his real feelings for
-her when, through the actions of one of his enemies, Ruth had been in
-danger of losing her eyesight. This feeling had grown in intensity, and
-it was this which made Jack feel that he would like to settle down in
-business so that he might be in a position to ask Ruth to become his
-wife. He had thought it delightful that the Stevensons had purchased
-the land adjoining Valley Brook Farm and were about to build a summer
-residence there. But the entrance of Joe Sedley upon the scene had
-caused him some misgivings. Sedley was handsome, as well as rich,
-and owned a beautiful estate directly opposite that purchased by Mr.
-Stevenson. More than this, the young man had a manner which seemed to
-please Ruth not a little.
-
-“Well, I suppose he’s got as much right to her as I have,” Jack told
-himself several times. But even as this thought coursed through his
-mind he felt a sudden sinking of the heart, such as he had never
-experienced before.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER III
-
- AN ODD DISAPPEARANCE
-
-
-“We had better develop those pictures as soon as possible,” said Jack
-after he had been told that the others had agreed to reserve a decision
-on the race until the various photographs taken had been examined.
-
-“I’m afraid I didn’t get a very good picture,” declared Martha. “Just
-as I got ready to snap it some man jumped up in front of me, waving his
-hat.”
-
-“I was almost in line with the tape, so my picture ought to be a good
-one,” declared Ruth. “I had the diaphragm wide open and the shutter set
-for the fastest time possible.”
-
-“We’ll have to be very careful in developing those pictures――we don’t
-want to spoil them,” put in Randy.
-
-Joe Sedley was plainly annoyed over the fact that most of the
-spectators considered the race a tie.
-
-“I think I was a full head to the good,” he declared emphatically.
-“Black Diamond was going as never before and in another fifty yards
-he’d have been a length ahead.”
-
-“Well, we’ll have to see what the pictures have to say,” answered Jack.
-“Then, if it really was a tie, we’ll have to run it over again.”
-
-“What do you think it was, Ruth?” questioned Sedley.
-
-“I can’t say exactly, Joe,” the girl answered. “You both went past so
-very fast. But I snapped a picture, and so did the others, and perhaps
-they’ll tell the real story.”
-
-“Well, I think it was up to the judges to render a decision and not
-wait for those photos,” answered the rich young man. “But of course I’m
-willing to do what Rover does,” and then Sedley rode away to join some
-of his friends.
-
-The crowd, and especially those who had placed bets on the race, was
-keenly disappointed and a number of arguments started, some ending
-in wordy quarrels. The judges of the race asked that all photographs
-snapped at the finish be submitted to them if possible by the following
-morning.
-
-So far the day had been ideal, but now a sudden summer shower was
-coming up and this caused the crowd to scatter rapidly, and the Rovers
-and Ruth lost no time in getting back to Valley Brook Farm.
-
-Some years before the Rover boys had fitted up a developing and
-printing room in the old farmhouse, using for that purpose a side
-pantry which had running water. Randy and Fred were the two who had
-most interested themselves in the photographic art, and they took the
-exposed films to learn as quickly as possible what they might show.
-
-“You’ve got to be careful,” cautioned Jack. “If you spoil them Sedley
-may say you did it on purpose, just to hide the fact that he won.”
-
-“Oh, Jack what a mean thing to say of Joe!” cried Ruth.
-
-“Well, I wouldn’t put it past him to say it,” declared Jack. “He thinks
-he’s the king-pin of everything when he’s on Black Diamond,” he added
-somewhat bitterly.
-
-“You wouldn’t want Joe to talk that way about you, would you?” went on
-the girl earnestly.
-
-“Oh, I wouldn’t quarrel about it, Ruth,” put in Mary before she had
-given a thought to what her words might lead.
-
-“I’m not quarreling,” and then, after a somewhat awkward pause, Ruth
-turned, picked up a magazine from the center table, and sat down on the
-piazza to read.
-
-“Mary! How could you?” whispered Martha.
-
-“Why, I――I――didn’t mean anything,” faltered Fred’s sister.
-
-“Yes, but don’t you see what Jack――” began Martha, and then suddenly
-stopped. Then, as Jack and the others moved toward the pantry where the
-pictures were to be developed, Martha went upstairs and Mary slowly
-followed.
-
-The day had begun brightly enough, but now it seemed about as dismal in
-the house as the shower was making it outside. Twice Jack thought of
-joining Ruth on the piazza, to smooth out the difficulty between them,
-but for some reason could not bring himself to do it.
-
-“She’s got Sedley in her mind,” he told himself bitterly. “For all I
-know, she may hope he won.” Yet even as he thought this another thought
-came that perhaps he was doing Ruth an injustice.
-
-When developed, it was found that Martha’s film had been completely
-ruined by the man who had jumped up in front of her when she snapped
-it. But those taken by Ruth and Mary, as well as by Fred and Randy,
-were fairly clear. But all of the pictures were rather small and none
-of them could be judged clearly in the dim red light of the developing
-pantry.
-
-“We’ll have to dry them and get prints from them before we can be
-sure of what they show,” declared Fred; and then this rather tedious
-process was begun.
-
-After the race Jack Ness had ridden over to Dexter’s Corners to get the
-mail. Now he came back with a handful of letters which were distributed
-to the young people.
-
-“Here is something that you fellows will be interested in,” declared
-Fred, as he read a letter from his father. “Dad says old Josiah
-Crabtree is out of jail again.”
-
-“Out of jail again?” cried Jack. “I thought he was let out of jail some
-years ago!”
-
-“So he was,” answered Randy. “But I guess you’ve forgotten that he
-was put in again on account of some irregularities in connection with
-selling some stock in a fake university out in St. Louis.”
-
-“Do you suppose old Crabtree will try to make trouble for our folks?”
-went on Fred.
-
-“It’s more than likely,” answered Jack. He and his cousins had learned
-a great deal concerning this ex-teacher who had done so much harm to
-the older Rovers in the past.
-
-“Why can’t he turn over a new leaf like Dan Baxter and his father did?”
-was Randy’s comment.
-
-“The answer to that is that some people would rather be bad than be
-good,” returned Fred, and then he added quickly: “Do you suppose
-Crabtree would come after us, the same as Davenport did?”
-
-“There is no telling what a man of that calibre will do,” said Jack.
-“The only thing for us to do is to be on our guard against him.”
-
-Then the boys turned again to their letters.
-
-“Here is news!” cried Andy. “Dad tells me that before long he’s going
-to take another trip out to the Rolling Thunder gold mine.”
-
-“And my dad says he’s going to take another trip down to the oil fields
-in Oklahoma,” came from Jack. “Gee, I’d like to go with him! We’d have
-a chance to visit Phil Franklin and a lot of other people we know.”
-
-“And I’d like to go out to Sunset Trail again!” cried Randy. “We
-certainly did have good times out there.”
-
-“Not while we were kept prisoners in that cave by Davenport and his
-gang,” broke in his brother.
-
-“You fellows hold your horses about going down to Oklahoma or out to
-Sunset Trail!” cried Fred. “Perhaps there will be something better
-coming. Who knows?” And then he began to hum softly to himself. “Down
-on the ocean bottom, boys! Down on the ocean bottom!”
-
-“Say, Fred, for cats’ sake, stop that singing and let us know what
-you’ve got in your mind!” cried Andy. “You keep on that way, and
-you’ll have us all bughousey.”
-
-“Let’s pound it out of him, boys!” exclaimed his twin, and caught Fred
-by the arm.
-
-“No, you don’t!” shouted Fred. “I’ll tell you about my secret when I’m
-ready, and not before.” And then, as the others tried to catch hold
-of him, he squirmed away and ran through the dining room and then the
-sitting room of the old farmhouse.
-
-“My land sakes, boys! what are you up to now?” shrilled old Aunt
-Martha, who sat by a window shelling peas.
-
-“Fred’s got a secret and won’t let us in on it!” exclaimed Randy.
-
-“I think he’s got a barrel of prunes hid away somewhere and is eating
-’em all by himself on the sly,” added Andy.
-
-“A barrel of prunes?” exclaimed Aunt Martha, in consternation. Then her
-eyes began to twinkle. “Andy Rover, quit your foolishness and behave
-yourself. If you continue to make such a noise, Grandfather Rover will
-think another war has started.”
-
-“Well, we’ve got to make Fred talk up,” said Randy, and then he and
-his twin, followed by Jack, raced after the youngest Rover boy, who
-had disappeared through a doorway leading to a side piazza. The next
-instant Fred had leaped out into the dooryard and, despite the rain
-that was falling, was streaking it in the direction of the big barn.
-
-“Hi! You’ll get soaked!” yelled Jack. “Come back here!”
-
-“Not on your necktie! I’d rather be soaked than be pommeled.”
-
-“I’m going after him!” exclaimed Andy.
-
-“So am I!” added his twin, and away they dashed, and then there seemed
-nothing for Jack to do but to follow.
-
-The sudden shower had caused the water to flow down the lane. Fred and
-Randy crossed this in safety, but as Andy approached, his foot slipped
-and down he went headlong, splashing mud in all directions.
-
-“For the love of Pete!” gasped Jack, as several drops of muddy water
-hit him in the face, one landing in his eye. “What’s the idea? If you
-want to swim why don’t you go down to the brook?”
-
-“Wow!” spluttered Andy, scrambling to his feet. His hands and his knees
-were covered with mud, which was also sprinkled liberally over the
-front of the suit he wore. “Now I’m going to catch him if I die for
-it!” he went on, dashing forward.
-
-By this time Fred had reached one of the big sliding doors of the barn
-and had passed inside, sliding the door shut after him. When the others
-came up they found the door bolted on the inside.
-
-“Hi! Open that door――and be quick about it!” shouted Randy. “Do you
-want us to get drowned?” for the rain was now coming down harder than
-ever.
-
-“I’m not going to open the door!” shouted back Fred. “Go on back to the
-house!”
-
-“Come on around to the other door,” said Jack.
-
-The three Rovers ran around a corner of the barn, but Fred was ahead of
-them and just before they arrived he shot another bolt into position,
-so they found this barrier also closed against them.
-
-“Hi, Fred! Have a heart and open up!” demanded Andy. “I need washing,
-but I don’t want to take it out here in the open.”
-
-“Come on with me,” whispered Randy. “We’ll surprise him,” and then he
-hurried the others around another corner of the barn where an opening
-led to a small pit. From this pit a flight of steps ran up to the
-main floor of the building. There was a trapdoor here, but this was
-unfastened and thus the three boys gained entrance to the barn without
-further trouble.
-
-“Now you’d better surrender!” cried Jack, rushing forward, followed by
-the twins.
-
-Then, as Fred was nowhere in sight, the three began a search for their
-cousin. Much to their surprise, he was not to be found. They went
-through the building from top to bottom half a dozen times, looking
-into the box stalls and also the harness closet, and peering around the
-old carriages still stored in the place.
-
-But it was all to no purpose! Fred had totally disappeared!
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IV
-
- ALECK SEES A GHOST
-
-
-“Where do you suppose he went to?”
-
-“Search me! He has certainly dropped out of sight entirely.”
-
-“Perhaps he slid out through one of the doors and went back to the
-house and is now laughing at us,” suggested Andy. He was busy wiping
-the mud from his hands with an old salt bag.
-
-“No, he couldn’t have left by any of the doors, for they’re all bolted
-on the inside,” declared Jack.
-
-“Maybe he went up in the loft and dropped from one of the windows,”
-suggested Randy.
-
-The three boys took another look around, shouting Fred’s name several
-times as they did so. Then they went up in the loft. Here a grimy
-window stood half open.
-
-“That window has been opened since we came,” declared Andy. “Just the
-same, he could easily drop out of it to the pile of hay below,” he
-added, looking down.
-
-“We might as well go back to the house and see if he’s there,” said
-Jack, and thereupon the three boys descended to the lower floor of
-the barn, unlocked one of the doors, and made a quick dash for the
-farmhouse.
-
-“I’m going to wash up a bit before I look for him,” said Andy. “I feel
-as dirty as a sewer digger.”
-
-“And you look worse than that,” added his twin, with a laugh. “Come on,
-Jack, let us find Fred and make him tell us his secret,” he added to
-his cousin.
-
-A few minutes after the three boys left the barn Aleck Pop entered the
-place to get a peach basket which the cook wanted. The colored man had
-been told that the baskets were in the far end of the barn where Jack
-Ness had placed them.
-
-“I don’t see why Jack couldn’t’ve brung dat basket,” mumbled Aleck,
-as he stumbled along in the semi-darkness of the barn. He considered
-that all work around that place belonged to the hired man and not to
-himself, he being employed principally around the house and on outside
-errands.
-
-The colored man was still some distance from the back end of the barn
-when he heard a strange thumping. He came to an abrupt halt and began
-to scratch his woolly pate.
-
-“What’s dat knockin’?” he demanded. “Who’s dar?”
-
-The thumping ceased and all was quiet around the barn except for an
-occasional sound from the stalls where several of the horses were
-munching hay. Then Aleck took another step or two forward.
-
-At once the thumping started up again, coming so loudly and seemingly
-so near that the colored man gave a suspicious jump.
-
-“Who’s dar?” he cried again. “Who’s dat knockin’? Is some of you boys
-playin’ a trick on old Aleck?”
-
-Again the thumping ceased, and now it was so quiet in the darkened
-barn that Aleck seemed to feel his scalp rising. He was naturally
-superstitious, and at once began to imagine all sorts of things.
-
-“You can’t play no tricks on me!” he exclaimed rather weakly. “You come
-out o’ hidin’, whoever you is!”
-
-“Goof! Goof! Kerchoo! Goof!” came in muffled tones, and this was
-followed by a thumping that made poor Aleck turn as if to run. “Goof!
-Goof!”
-
-Straining his eyes in the semi-darkness of a back corner of the barn,
-Aleck made out a long and heavy box, the lid to which was tightly
-closed. Then, as he stood stock still but ready to run away if
-necessary, he became aware that the strange thumping and other noises
-were coming from this receptacle.
-
-“Must be a dog or a hog in dat box,” he muttered. “But why don’t he
-raise de lid and pop out?”
-
-As the strange sounds and thumping continued, Aleck timidly and
-fearfully took several steps forward, and then, by peering closer, saw
-that not only was the lid of the box tightly closed but a hasp used for
-a padlock had fallen into place over a staple, so that the lid could
-not be pushed up from the inside.
-
-“Dat dog or hog or whatebber it am, am sure a prisoner,” he murmured,
-and then something like a grin came over his ebony face. Stepping
-closer, he unclasped the hasp and threw back the long and heavy lid of
-the box.
-
-“Goof! Goof! Kerchoo! Goof!” came in a splutter from the bottom of the
-box, and a moment later there arose to the astonished gaze of Aleck Pop
-a tall figure in white, waving two ghostlike arms wildly.
-
-“Land of Abraham!” shrieked the colored man, and began to tremble from
-head to foot. “It am a ghost! It sure am!” Then he turned to flee.
-
-“Goof! Goof! Kerchoo!” came from the ghostlike figure. “Kerchoo! Say,
-somebody――kerchoo――dust me――kerchoo――off――kerchoo――will you? Goof!
-Goof!” and the figure continued to splutter and make all sorts of
-mysterious movements.
-
-“It’s a ghost! It’s a hant!” shrieked Aleck, and rushed out of the barn
-and toward the house as fast as his aged legs would carry him. He burst
-into the kitchen, rolling his eyes wildly.
-
-“Aleck! Aleck! What is the matter with you?” cried Aunt Martha, in
-consternation.
-
-“Der am a ghost in de barn, Mrs. Rober!” was the scared reply. “A great
-big white ghost!”
-
-“Oh, Aleck, there are no such things as ghosts,” was the ready reply of
-the old lady. “You are surely mistaken.”
-
-“But I done saw it! It rose out of a box and waved long white arms at
-me!”
-
-“What’s that about a ghost, Aleck?” questioned Jack, as he came in,
-followed by the twins.
-
-“I done saw a ghost in de barn. Came out of a big box down in a back
-corner. It was all white and groanin’ and moanin’ something terrible. I
-think somebody’s gwine to die!” and Aleck rolled his eyes in fright.
-
-“It must be Fred,” declared Randy. “Aleck, it’s Fred, and he’s playing
-a trick on you.”
-
-“How could dat be Fred? Who locked him in dat box?”
-
-“Was he locked in?” questioned Randy quickly.
-
-“He sure was. De hasp of de lid was slipped over de staple.”
-
-“Then there’s the answer to the riddle,” announced Andy. “Fred got in
-the box and couldn’t get out again.”
-
-“But dat ghost am all white――jest as white as a ghost could be,”
-declared Aleck emphatically.
-
-“If he was locked in the box, why didn’t he make some kind of a noise
-when we called him?” questioned Jack.
-
-“Let’s go and make sure!” cried Randy.
-
-Regardless of the rain, the three boys hastened once again to the barn
-and rather sheepishly Aleck Pop followed them. A ludicrous sight met
-their gaze as they entered. Standing in the middle of the barn floor
-was Fred trying with a handkerchief to get a whitish substance from his
-face, and especially from his eyes and nose. He was spluttering and
-sneezing and coughing all at the same time.
-
-“Goof! Goof! Kerchoo! I’m almost――kerchoo――dead with this――this stuff!”
-he spluttered. “Here, lend me a handkerchief or――kerchoo――something.
-I――I can’t get my breath!” and he continued to splutter for several
-minutes.
-
-In the meantime Jack thumped him on the back and the others did what
-they could think of to relieve him. His clothing was covered with a
-fine, light, flour-like substance, and this had gotten into his ears
-and hair, as well as into his eyes and nose.
-
-“I know what that is,” declared Randy. “It’s the new stuff Uncle
-Randolph bought for spraying in the garden. It takes the place of
-arsenic and things like that. It’s sprayed on dry, and then the rain
-does the rest.”
-
-“My gracious, Randy, do you suppose it’s poisonous?” questioned Jack
-quickly.
-
-“If dat stuff am poison, Fred am a dead boy,” prophesied Aleck
-solemnly. Now that he saw that what he had supposed was a ghost was
-really Fred he felt more like himself.
-
-“I’m going to hunt up Uncle Randolph and find out about this,” said
-Randy, and ran off without further ado. A little later he came back to
-find the others dusting Fred off with a whiskbroom and a cloth.
-
-“Uncle Randolph says he doesn’t think the stuff will do any harm,”
-Randy announced. “But he thinks Fred had better take a bath and change
-his clothing and be careful not to swallow any of the powder and not to
-breathe any of it up into his nose.”
-
-“You bet I’ll take a bath, and do it right away!” was Fred’s answer,
-as he continued to cough and sneeze.
-
-“But how in the world did you come to jump into the box? Didn’t you see
-the stuff in there?” questioned Jack.
-
-“It wasn’t there when I jumped in――at least, it wasn’t there to bother
-me,” answered Fred. “It was in a couple of big paper bags. I was all
-right when you tramped around the barn calling for me, and so I kept
-quiet. But after you left I tried to get out of the box and found I
-couldn’t. Then I began to thump around, and first thing I knew I kicked
-the bags apart and then the powder flew all over, and I was almost
-smothered. Then I began to splutter and kick for all I was worth, and
-then Aleck opened the box.”
-
-“Well, it’s a good thing Aleck came,” declared Randy. “If he hadn’t
-come, you might have been smothered to death.”
-
-“I guess that’s right. Aleck, I owe you a good deal for this.”
-
-“Dat’s all right, Massah Fred,” answered the old colored man. “Jest de
-same, jest don’t you scare dis darkey to death de next time you get in
-a box.”
-
-“The next time I get in a box I’ll keep out of it,” declared the
-youngest Rover, and then hurried to the house to get his bath.
-
-When the girls heard of the mishap that had befallen Fred they were
-much concerned, even Ruth taking a great interest.
-
-“Oh, Fred, you must be more careful!” cried his sister. “Why, you might
-have smothered to death!”
-
-“It’s just like the old story,” said Ruth. “Don’t you remember, where
-the bride hid from her husband and got locked in a trunk in a garret
-and her skeleton was not found till years and years afterwards?”
-
-“Oh, Ruth, what a horrible story to tell!” burst out Martha.
-
-This happening seemed to bring the young folks together again, and for
-the time being the little coldness between Jack and Ruth was forgotten.
-After supper the young folks gathered around the piano for a while and
-played and sang, and then listened in on a radio which the boys had
-brought from the city.
-
-“There is something wrong with this radio set,” declared Jack, after
-they had made a number of attempts to get distant stations. “I think
-the best thing we can do is to look over the aërial to-morrow and see
-if we’ve got it just right.”
-
-“I think that big elm tree interferes with it,” declared Randy.
-
-A little later the boys prepared to make some prints from the films
-taken of the horse race, using a battery light for that purpose. It had
-now grown darker and Aunt Martha was going around lighting up.
-
-The boys were still at work over the films, and the girls were in the
-sitting room with Ruth at the piano, when suddenly Martha let out a
-scream, and this was followed by a scream from Mary.
-
-“What is it? What’s the trouble?” questioned Jack, as he came rushing
-in, followed by the others.
-
-“Somebody looked in at the window!” declared Ruth.
-
-“It was Slugger Brown!” gasped Martha.
-
-“And he made the most awful face at us you ever saw!” added Mary.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER V
-
- A GLIMPSE OF ENEMIES
-
-
-“Slugger Brown!”
-
-“What does that rascal want around here?”
-
-“Where did he go to?”
-
-“Come on and see if he’s still outside!”
-
-Such were some of the remarks made by the Rover boys after Martha and
-Mary had announced that they had seen Slugger Brown peering in at the
-parlor window of the old farmhouse.
-
-My old readers will remember Slugger Brown well. He had attended Colby
-Hall while the Rovers were cadets there, and he and his crony, Nappy
-Martell, had done many things to make life unpleasant for our friends.
-Then, when Slugger and Nappy were exposed and had departed, these two
-unworthies, along with their fathers, had continued to cross the Rover
-boys’ path. During the World War Mr. Brown and Mr. Martell had been
-put in prison as German sympathizers and Slugger and Nappy had been
-placed in a detention camp in the South. Later on the Browns and the
-Martells had gone down into Texas and Oklahoma and there aided Carson
-Davenport and his gang in an endeavor to take away oil claims belonging
-to Dick Rover. These rascals, as well as another evildoer named Werner,
-overreached themselves, and as a result sunk all their money in wells
-which produced but little oil, and in the end the rascals left the
-fields practically penniless.
-
-“It’s queer Slugger Brown should come up here,” was Jack’s comment, as
-the boys searched around the house in the semi-darkness. It had stopped
-raining but the grass and bushes were still wet.
-
-“I often wondered what became of him,” returned Randy. “With his money
-gone, I supposed he had had to go to work.”
-
-“I’ll wager he and his father and the Martells, as well as the Werners,
-are as bitter as can be,” was Fred’s comment. “They would do almost
-anything to down us for the way things panned out in the oil fields.”
-
-“Well, we weren’t responsible for their wells running dry,” asserted
-Andy. “They spent their money in their own way.”
-
-“Yes, but they’ll always lay their failure at our door,” said Jack.
-“All of those chaps think their downfall due entirely to us.”
-
-Most of this conversation took place after the boys had run around the
-farmhouse several times and looked behind various trees and bushes. Not
-a sign of a lurker could be found.
-
-“Wait until I get a searchlight,” suggested Randy, and ran into the
-house for that article. When he reappeared the light was flashed on the
-sill of the window where the face of the intruder had appeared and also
-on the soft ground below.
-
-“There are fingerprints on the wet sill!” cried Jack. “They must
-have been made since the rain stopped――otherwise they wouldn’t be so
-distinct.”
-
-“And here are fresh footprints, too!” added Randy. “Some one was here,
-that’s sure.”
-
-“If we were only fingerprint experts perhaps we could tell from them
-who the fellow was,” declared Fred.
-
-“What’s the use of that? Martha and Mary both say it was Slugger Brown;
-and they certainly ought to know, they met Slugger often enough.”
-
-The boys visited the barn and other outbuildings, then they flashed the
-light to a distance. They thought they saw a figure hurrying across one
-of the fields, but it was very indistinct and they concluded a further
-investigation would be useless.
-
-The girls had gathered on the piazza and asked numerous questions when
-the boys returned. Ruth was as concerned as the Rovers, for in the
-past she had had several unpleasant experiences with Slugger Brown.
-
-“With such a rascal around there is no telling what may happen,”
-said Martha anxiously. “Why, he might even set the house on fire――or
-something like that!”
-
-“Oh, don’t get so scared, Martha!” burst out her brother. “We’ll take
-care of Slugger Brown, if he shows himself again.”
-
-“Maybe you girls were mistaken. It might have been nobody but some
-farmhand or a tramp who looked a little like Slugger,” suggested Fred.
-
-“No, it was Slugger, I’m sure of it!” declared Martha, and on this
-point Mary firmly agreed.
-
-The young folks discussed the subject a few minutes longer, and then,
-as there seemed nothing further to do concerning the mysterious
-appearance and disappearance of their enemy, the boys went back to the
-printing of the photographic films.
-
-The picture taken by Martha was worthless and those taken by Mary and
-the boys little better. But when Ruth’s picture was printed it came out
-with especial clearness.
-
-“Hurrah! Here we are!” exclaimed Andy, after a close inspection. “This
-shows Jack nearly a foot ahead!”
-
-“That’s right!” said Fred. “Jack won the race, after all!”
-
-“Good for you, Jack! I knew you could do it!” exclaimed Randy, patting
-his cousin on the shoulder.
-
-“Well, we’ll have to see what the other photographs show before we
-crow too much,” announced the oldest Rover boy cautiously. “You know a
-photograph depends entirely on the angle from which it was taken. Some
-of the other pictures may show up differently.”
-
-Of course the girls were equally interested, and Ruth was proud to
-think that she had been able to snap such a rapid scene so well.
-
-“It’s a good advertisement for this make of camera,” the girl declared.
-“I really ought to send a copy of the picture to the manufacturers.
-Maybe they might give me a prize for it.”
-
-“Why don’t you do it, Ruth?” cried Mary. “They often pay good prices
-for pictures like that, and then reproduce them in the magazine
-advertising.” And thereupon the girls became quite interested in this
-new subject and Ruth finally agreed to take an extra copy of the
-picture and send it to the maker of the camera with a letter stating
-how the photograph had been taken.
-
-This was all perhaps as it should have been, and no one noticed
-anything unusual but Jack. He could not help but note that Ruth had
-not said one word to him about winning the race. Had she rather hoped
-that Joe Sedley would come out ahead?
-
-In the morning two copies of the photograph Ruth had taken were
-dispatched to the judges of the race, and then the Rover boys prepared
-to fix the radio aërial. But while they were getting out a ladder and
-some tools the telephone rang and Jack was called by his Uncle Randolph
-to answer it.
-
-“Hurrah! What do you know about this?” cried Jack, after the call had
-come to an end. “Who do you suppose are coming this way? They’ll get
-here in time for dinner!”
-
-“Some of the folks from New York?” questioned Mary quickly.
-
-“No. Gif and Spouter! They’re on a little tour, and they told me to
-tell you girls that they have a surprise for you.”
-
-“A surprise! What can that be?” questioned Martha.
-
-“They didn’t say――only said that it was a complete surprise,” answered
-Jack.
-
-“Which way are they coming?” questioned Fred.
-
-“They’re driving this way from Albany in the Powell’s sedan. They said
-they would strike the new highway at Margot.”
-
-“Say, what’s the matter with going out to meet them?” cried Randy.
-“This aërial can wait. Perhaps they’ll be glad to help us adjust it.
-Gif knows more about radio than any of us――he’s a regular bug on it.”
-
-“Oh, I’d like an auto ride this morning! Let’s go!” exclaimed Martha.
-“The air is just lovely after yesterday’s rain.”
-
-“And maybe by the time we’re coming back we can hear how they decided
-about the race,” said Fred.
-
-The Rover boys had not seen their old military academy chums for a long
-time, and it was quickly agreed that they should take two of the autos
-and all of the young people should go.
-
-During the other times they had been out in the cars Ruth had always
-sat on the front seat beside Jack, who usually drove. Now, however,
-when they were getting ready to go there was an awkward pause. Martha
-expected Jack to say something to Ruth, but he did not and Ruth held
-back while the others got in.
-
-“Hurry up, Ruth! Get into your place!” cried Mary. “We ought to be off
-and see what sort of a surprise Gif and Spouter have for us.”
-
-“Oh, I was thinking perhaps some one else would like to sit in front
-for a change,” declared Ruth.
-
-“You’re welcome to sit here if you want to,” said Jack, but somehow the
-words did not sound very urgent. Jack still remembered that Ruth had
-not congratulated him on winning the race.
-
-“Well, Jack, if you don’t want me――――” murmured the girl in a low tone.
-
-“What?” he stammered, and then, of a sudden, he caught her arm. “Get
-in, and hurry up. The first thing you know Gif and Spouter will be here
-and we’ll have no ride at all,” and the next moment Ruth was in her
-usual seat and Jack had run around the car and taken his place at the
-wheel. The other auto was already off, and the second auto speedily
-followed.
-
-As Martha had said, it was a glorious day after the shower and soon all
-of the young people were in good spirits as the two automobiles rushed
-along over the smooth surface of the new highway. In a twinkling they
-had passed through Dexter’s Corners and beyond the railroad station and
-then began to climb the first of the long hills leading eastward.
-
-“What do you suppose that surprise they have can be?” questioned Ruth,
-as they sped along.
-
-“I’ve got my own idea,” answered Jack, in a little bit more friendly
-tone than he had used before. “But I don’t think I ought to tell you,
-Ruth.”
-
-“Why not?” she pouted.
-
-“It wouldn’t be fair to Gif and Spouter. But I’ll say this――I think it
-will interest Fred almost as much as it will you girls.”
-
-“Oh!” And then Ruth grew suddenly thoughtful. Then she presently
-glanced slyly at Jack and smiled, and, glancing back, he grinned in
-return; and thus the thin ice that had been forming between them
-dissolved.
-
-Mile after mile was covered, and in less than an hour they reached
-Margot and there brought the cars to a halt.
-
-“It won’t be safe to go any further,” explained Randy, who was driving
-the other car. “There are two roads from Albany coming in here, and
-we don’t know which one they are taking. They didn’t know themselves,
-because when they got to Jackville they were going to ask which one was
-in the better condition and then take that.”
-
-While waiting at Margot they entered a drug store and had some
-ice-cream soda. They had just finished this treat when Fred, who had
-gone out to see if their friends were yet in sight, came back hurriedly
-and motioned to the other boys.
-
-“Come out here, quick!” cried the youngest Rover. “I’ve got a surprise
-for you! Hurry!”
-
-Grabbing up the change the druggist was giving him, Jack dashed out of
-the place, followed by the twins. Fred was on the sidewalk pointing in
-the direction of a side road leading southward from the town.
-
-“See that auto?” exclaimed the youngest Rover excitedly.
-
-“Yes. What of it?” questioned Jack.
-
-“It just came up the roadway we have been traveling,” answered Fred.
-“There were two people in it. The minute the driver saw me standing by
-the machines he put on all speed, went around that corner, and now he’s
-streaking it for all he’s worth.”
-
-“Well, what of that?” asked Randy. “Who was the driver?”
-
-“The driver of that car was Slugger Brown,” answered Fred. “And do you
-know who the fellow with him was?” he went on earnestly. “It was Nappy
-Martell!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VI
-
- HOW THE RACE WAS DECIDED
-
-
-“Let’s go after them and see what they’re up to!”
-
-The words came simultaneously from the twins. As for Jack, he was
-already running for the car he had been driving.
-
-“Tell the girls!” he shouted back. “Tell them to wait here and keep an
-eye open for Gif and Spouter.”
-
-The girls had already come to the doorway of the drug store, wondering
-what the excitement was about. Mary held her soda glass in her hand,
-for she had not yet finished the treat. In a few gasped-out words Andy
-explained the situation. In the meantime Randy and Fred had piled into
-the auto and Andy had all he could do to leap upon the footboard as it
-started up.
-
-“Don’t be gone too long!” shouted Martha after them.
-
-“We’ll leave word here at the drug store if we go home!” added Mary.
-
-The auto containing the Rover boys rounded the corner on two wheels,
-and then Jack put on as much speed as he dared while leaving the town.
-Far ahead on the road leading southward they could see another auto
-streaking along, leaving a trail of smoke and dust behind.
-
-“We’ve got to catch them before they reach Barret’s Crossroads,”
-declared Jack. “If we don’t we won’t know which way they went.”
-
-The crossroads to which he referred was about a mile and a half
-distant. Here the road branched in three directions, one heading south
-and another slightly to the east and the third slightly to the west.
-The middle highway ran uphill and the two other roads through a stretch
-of dense woods.
-
-For the first half of the distance the oldest Rover made good time, the
-speedometer registering between forty and forty-five miles per hour.
-But then, as they approached a small side road, a load of hay came into
-view and a few seconds later blocked the highway entirely.
-
-“Hurry up there, you!” shouted Jack, and his cousins repeated this cry.
-But the old farmer who was driving the load was either deaf or did
-not care for what they said. He paid not the slightest attention, and
-seemed to enjoy taking his time in getting around the corner. And even
-then he blocked the highway so completely that Jack had to drive around
-and partly into a ditch where for a few seconds the automobile was in
-danger of overturning.
-
-“Gee, he’s a peach for politeness!” was the way Fred expressed himself.
-
-“The auto ahead is out of sight!” groaned Randy. “Step on it, Jack!”
-
-His cousin did “step on it” with the result that for a few minutes the
-speedometer registered between forty-five and fifty miles per hour,
-which was a terrific speed, especially when the unevenness of the
-highway was taken into consideration. Once or twice they struck small
-hollows and stones and bounced up and down in a most alarming fashion.
-
-“Watch yourself, Jack! We don’t want to be turning somersaults,”
-cautioned Andy.
-
-“I’ve got her under control――don’t worry,” was the quick reply.
-
-But regardless of the rapid progress made, the delay caused by the
-load of hay proved disastrous, for the automobile ahead could not be
-overtaken, and when Barret’s Crossroads was reached not a vehicle or
-a human being of any kind was in sight. In a field near by a dozen or
-more cows were chewing their cuds, and that was all.
-
-“And the cows can’t tell us which way that auto went!” said Andy, in
-disgust. “Hang the luck, anyhow! If we had only collared Slugger and
-Nappy we might have found out what they’re doing in this neighborhood.”
-
-“Yes, and we might make Slugger explain what he meant by looking into
-the window,” added Fred.
-
-The four boys inspected the wagon and automobile tracks in the three
-roadways, but these were so hopelessly mingled they proved nothing.
-Then Jack turned the auto around, and they made a quick run back to
-Margot, where they found the girls in waiting near the drug store
-corner.
-
-The boys had just explained how they had failed to catch their enemies
-when they heard the tooting of a horn and the next instant a fine sedan
-with all the windows down flashed up to them and came to a standstill.
-Spouter Powell was at the wheel and Gif Garrison sat beside him.
-
-“Hello, everybody!” shouted Gif good-naturedly. “Came to meet us, did
-you?”
-
-“Glad to see you’ve got a new highway from here on,” remarked Spouter.
-“The section we just came over is something fearful. I thought I’d
-break all the springs. How is everybody?” and he leaped out, followed
-by Gif, and began shaking hands with the girls and boys.
-
-“Oh, what’s that surprise you’ve got for us?” questioned Mary eagerly.
-“We’re all dying to know!”
-
-“Well, don’t die here, Mary,” answered Gif, with a grin. “It would be
-awfully inconvenient to have to carry your body away back to the farm.”
-
-“Now, Gif Garrison, don’t you start to tease!” said Mary, growing red
-in the face. “You know well enough what I mean. You and Spouter have a
-secret. What is it?”
-
-“A real, genuine, dyed-in-the-wool surprise,” answered Spouter. “The
-first one to guess it gets a big red apple.”
-
-“What have you got under that robe in the back?” questioned Ruth, with
-a twinkle in her eye.
-
-“A barrel of flour and two sacks of potatoes,” answered Gif glibly.
-
-“Behold the surprise!” went on Spouter, and pulled aside the summer
-robe just mentioned. From underneath there emerged a close-fitting
-hat hiding a face just then filled with giggles, and then a small but
-exceedingly good-looking girl arose to her feet.
-
-“May Powell!”
-
-“Where in the world did you come from?”
-
-“Oh, Spouter, it was just lovely to bring your cousin!”
-
-“I wrote to her two weeks ago to come, but she thought she couldn’t,”
-said Martha. “This is certainly the dearest ever!”
-
-Thus speaking, the other girls fairly dragged Spouter’s pretty cousin
-from the tonneau of the car and smothered her with kisses. Then the
-boys all came in for a hearty handshake, especially Fred.
-
-“Gee, this sure is a welcome surprise!” said the youngest of the Rover
-boys, and held May’s hand so long it made her blush.
-
-“Remember what I said about Fred?” whispered Jack to Ruth on the side.
-“I thought he’d be as much interested as you girls.”
-
-“He certainly seems to be very well satisfied,” answered Ruth demurely.
-
-And Fred was satisfied, because ever since he had gone to Colby Hall he
-and May had been the best of chums.
-
-Jack invited the new arrivals to have some soda and while this was
-being disposed of told his former school chums of the sudden appearance
-and disappearance of Slugger Brown and Nappy Martell.
-
-“Bad eggs――both of them!” was Gif’s comment. “If they’re in this
-neighborhood, you fellows had better keep your eyes open.”
-
-“Gif and I have some news for you,” remarked Spouter, when finishing
-his soda. “We’ll tell you about it later on. It’s just a little
-business matter.”
-
-“Are you fellows going into partnership?” questioned Jack quickly.
-
-“No. It’s something else,” answered Gif. “Something I think will please
-you fellows a whole lot.”
-
-On the way home Gif got in the car Fred had occupied while Fred and
-Mary joined May and Spouter. On the way towards Dexter’s Corners the
-Rover boys told about the horse race and how they were going to stop to
-see how the judges decided.
-
-“Well, if that photo shows that Jack was ahead they ought to decide the
-race in his favor,” said Gif.
-
-“We haven’t seen any of the other pictures yet,” answered Randy. “They
-may tell a different story.”
-
-“Well, it certainly must have been a close race. I wish I’d been here
-to see it.”
-
-“If they declare it a tie you’ll have a chance to see it ridden again.”
-
-The judges were to meet at a certain law office at the Corners, and
-when the Rovers and their friends drove up they found a crowd collected
-with a number of automobiles and carriages parked along the curb.
-
-“There is Joe Sedley’s car,” remarked Andy, in a low tone, and pointed
-to a very fine automobile a short distance away.
-
-“You boys go up into the office,” said Martha. “There seems to be such
-a crowd we won’t go. But let us know the news just as soon as you get
-it!” And so it was arranged.
-
-When the Rovers, followed by their chums, entered the corridor leading
-to the law office they heard several arguments in tones far from soft
-and reassuring. Soon they recognized Joe Sedley’s voice.
-
-“That’s nothing but rank nonsense!” Sedley was saying. “Rank nonsense,
-and I don’t agree to it! If anything, that race was a tie and ought to
-be ridden over again!”
-
-“We judges don’t see it that way,” was the answer of one of the
-gentlemen present, a lawyer named Rockwell. “Here are four pictures,
-all taken by different persons, and each of these pictures shows that
-Rover was at least a foot ahead of you at the finishing tape.”
-
-“Oh, you can’t go by what a photograph shows,” growled Sedley. “Cameras
-play all sorts of funny tricks. It was a neck-and-neck race, and that
-is all there is to it. If Rover is willing to ride it over again, well
-and good. But if not, please remember that I claim it was a tie and so
-far as I am concerned all bets are off. That is all there is to it.”
-
-“Wait a minute!” cried Jack, pushing his way forward and confronting
-the head of the judges’ committee. “What is your decision, Mr.
-Rockwell?” he asked.
-
-“Four photographs show that you were at least a foot ahead at the
-finish,” declared the head judge of the contest. “That being so,
-we have declared the race in your favor. You win, Mr. Rover, and I
-congratulate you,” and the lawyer shook hands.
-
-“And we congratulate you also,” put in the other two judges.
-
-“Humbug!” stormed Joe Sedley. “Humbug, I say! I protest!”
-
-“Your protest will avail you nothing,” answered Mr. Rockwell sharply.
-
-“We’ll see about that! I don’t believe anybody around here is going to
-take my rights away from me!” shouted Sedley, losing his mental balance
-completely. Then, with a dark look at the Rovers, he strode out of the
-lawyer’s office and stamped out of the building.
-
-“My, but isn’t he real sweet!” snickered Andy, in a low tone.
-
-Various comments were made over the abrupt departure of the rich young
-man. A few of the spectators sided with him, but the majority agreed
-that he was thoroughly unreasonable. While there was a running fire of
-comment the Rovers were allowed to look at the pictures which had been
-used in deciding the race and could see that Jack had won beyond the
-shadow of a doubt.
-
-“We’ll keep these pictures for the present,” said Mr. Rockwell.
-“They’ll be returned to their respective owners later.”
-
-When the Rovers and the others rejoined the girls they found the latter
-eagerly discussing the sudden and unceremonious departure of Joe Sedley.
-
-“Why, he never even noticed us!” declared Martha. “He looked as dark
-as a thundercloud and as mad as a hornet. He dashed over to his car,
-leaped in, slammed the door after him, and made off as if the very old
-Nick was in pursuit.”
-
-“Well, I don’t blame him for feeling bad,” said Jack. “But I don’t
-think I’d show it like that if I had been in his place.”
-
-“Then, you really won, Jack?” cried May. “Wasn’t that grand!”
-
-“If he really thinks it’s a tie, Jack, why don’t you ride the race over
-again?” said Ruth. “Perhaps you could give him a worse beating.”
-
-“I don’t think Jack ought to ride it over again!” declared Martha. “If
-he won it, he won it, and that’s all there is to it.”
-
-“That’s just what I say!” broke in Mary.
-
-“Well, I think I’d ride it over again rather than have all this fuss
-and feather and make an enemy of Joe Sedley,” declared Ruth, and once
-again Jack felt that she was raising a barrier between them.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VII
-
- ABOUT SOME INVESTMENTS
-
-
-“Spouter, you said yesterday you had news for us,” remarked Jack on
-the following morning while he and the twins were showing their chums
-the radio aërial which had to be fixed. Fred was not present, having
-gone on a walk with May. The other girls were upstairs discussing the
-question of what to wear on such an unusually warm day.
-
-“I think it will be news that will please you,” returned Spouter.
-“Anyway, it pleases me and Gif.”
-
-“Oh, I know they’ll like it! They spoke about it once before,” put in
-Gif. “It’s in regard to our dads’ investments.”
-
-“Oh, are they going into The Rover Company with our folks?” broke in
-Randy eagerly.
-
-“That’s it,” answered Spouter. “My father has already invested thirty
-thousand dollars and is going to invest another twenty thousand very
-soon.”
-
-“And my father has put up his full fifty thousand already. Did it two
-days ago,” announced Gif a bit proudly. “So you see we have quite an
-interest in The Rover Company,” and he strutted around with his head in
-the air and his thumbs in his armholes.
-
-“Will that mean that you’ll go into the business with Fred and me later
-on?” questioned Jack eagerly, looking at both of his chums as he spoke.
-
-“I’ve been thinking of something of that sort,” answered Gif slowly.
-“But I’m thinking also of taking up civil engineering.”
-
-“I don’t think I want to go into Wall Street,” answered Spouter. “I’m
-not going to make up my mind this year, but I’m inclined to think I’ll
-take up law. I’d like to go into a court room and address a judge and
-jury on an important case.”
-
-“You could do it all right enough, Spouter,” answered Randy. “So far as
-I know, you were never at a loss for words when talking.”
-
-“You could talk a jury right into doing whatever you wanted,” added
-Andy merrily. “All you’d have to do would be to keep on spouting until
-they wanted their dinner or their supper, or wanted to retire for the
-night, and then you’d have ’em promising you anything, if only you’d
-let up.”
-
-“Humph!” snorted Spouter. “A fine opinion you have of my oratorical
-ability! Of course I might use an extended argument, but it would be
-in strict accordance with the facts of the case. I’d lay down a plain
-proposition, then go into the various and clinching particulars, and
-after that――――”
-
-“Please, Spouter, don’t start so early in the morning,” pleaded Randy,
-for he as well as the others knew that if their chum ever got going
-he would not stop talking for a long while. He had not been nicknamed
-“Spouter” for nothing.
-
-As had been said, Gif was something of an expert when it came to
-radio, and soon he located the trouble, both in the radio itself and
-in the way the aërial had been put up. He and Jack, by the aid of a
-long ladder manipulated by all of the crowd, managed to get the aërial
-properly fastened and then the radio was tried out on a distant station
-and found to work to perfection.
-
-Presently Fred and May came back and the other girls came downstairs,
-and then the whole crowd took a walk over to the new Stevenson estate.
-Here the foundations had been put down for the new building and the
-carpenters were ready to erect the first of the big timbers.
-
-“But dad wrote that the carpenters have another job to finish first,”
-said Ruth; “so they won’t do any more here for several weeks. Then
-they’re going at it and keep going until it’s finished.”
-
-Ruth had studied the blue prints thoroughly, and it was not without
-considerable pride that she explained how the house was to look when
-finished and where the various rooms were to be located.
-
-“My room will be right over here on this end, and will have a nice
-sleeping porch attached,” she said. “Won’t it be a lovely view? I’ll be
-able to see for miles and miles.”
-
-“And you’ll be able to swallow ozone by the bushel and the ton,” added
-Andy, with a grin.
-
-After inspecting the spot where the building was to stand the young
-folks broke up into little groups, and presently Jack found himself
-walking by the side of Ruth and in the direction of a little brook that
-wound in and out among the trees. This was near a point where the Rover
-estate and the Stevenson estate joined.
-
-“Did Spouter and Gif tell you the news about their folks?” questioned
-Jack, as they strolled along.
-
-“What news, Jack?”
-
-“I mean about their dads investing in The Rover Company. Gif’s dad has
-put up fifty thousand dollars and Spouter’s dad has put up thirty
-thousand and is going to put up the other twenty very shortly.”
-
-“Yes, I heard about that, Jack,” and then Ruth began to color a
-little. “I suppose you heard about what my father is going to do?” she
-continued after a moment’s pause.
-
-“Your father? No, I didn’t hear about that.”
-
-“He’s going to take fifty thousand dollars’ worth of stock, too. In
-fact, I think he has already done so,” and Ruth cast down her eyes
-while she blushed more than ever.
-
-“Ruth! You don’t mean it!” Involuntarily Jack caught her by the arm.
-“And you never told me!”
-
-“I――I thought――dad ought to speak about it first,” faltered the girl.
-“You know, I didn’t want you to think that――――” and then she stopped
-abruptly.
-
-“Why, Ruth, it’s wonderful! Just wonderful!” cried Jack, his face
-glowing. “It shows what faith your dad has in our concern. I guess he
-knows I’m going in with my father and Fred is going in too, doesn’t he?”
-
-“He said that your father had written that you were going into the
-business later on.”
-
-“Why, your dad and my folks and myself will be sort of partners later
-on, Ruth! Won’t that be great?”
-
-“My dad thinks you are all going to make a lot of money,” went on the
-girl.
-
-“We’ll sure hope to,” answered Jack. He was trying to catch her eyes,
-but Ruth was now looking down into the stream.
-
-“Do you think you’ll like to be in Wall Street, Jack?”
-
-“I don’t know why not.”
-
-“Didn’t you used to think something of going into law or becoming a
-doctor――or something like that?”
-
-“Oh, I used to think all sorts of things, Ruth, just like any other
-fellow. But somehow neither doctoring nor the law appeals to me. The
-folks have a real good business in Wall Street, and I think I might as
-well go in with them as not. Of course I sha’n’t spend all my time down
-there grubbing for money. I’m going to take an interest in our gold
-mine in the West, and our oil fields in the South, and I think between
-all of them I’ll have plenty to do.”
-
-“If you travel South and travel West all the time you’ll not be at home
-very much,” was the girl’s comment. “I guess you don’t care much for
-society, Jack?”
-
-“Not a great deal. I always thought it was rather a hardship to get
-into a dress suit, especially in hot weather,” and Jack smiled a
-little.
-
-“Did you get an invitation to the dance over at the Blue Mountain Golf
-Club next Saturday?”
-
-“No. None of us belongs over there, you know. How did you hear about
-it?”
-
-“Why, Joe Sedley spoke about it. He said nearly all the best people
-around here went there.”
-
-“Well, there are some nice people go there, but others are not so
-nice――in fact, the club is getting the reputation for being a little
-bit swift.”
-
-“Mr. Sedley said it was the finest club anywhere around here. He said
-it was a great honor to belong to it.”
-
-“Did he ask you to go to the dance with him, Ruth?” questioned Jack
-bluntly.
-
-“Yes.”
-
-There was a moment of awkward silence. It was on the tip of Jack’s
-tongue to say a number of things, but he did not utter a word.
-
-“But I’m not going to the dance,” went on Ruth. “I don’t want to leave
-the other girls. And, anyway, the girls are all getting ready, as you
-know, to visit my home. But I think it was very nice of Joe Sedley to
-ask me to go,” she added.
-
-How far this conversation might have extended there is no telling,
-because at that moment several of the others came up with the
-announcement that it was time to return to Valley Brook Farm for
-lunch, and after the repast Ruth went off with the other girls to
-complete the arrangements for going home and taking her former school
-chums with her.
-
-But the conversation made Jack more thoughtful than ever. He wondered
-if Ruth had not been drawing him out on purpose and wondered also if
-she would have been better pleased had he announced his intention of
-taking up some profession.
-
-“Maybe now that her family is well fixed she would like to shine
-socially,” he told himself. “Well, lots of people like that, so I
-couldn’t blame her. But I’m afraid I’d make a poor showing trailing the
-élite four hundred. And then, what did she mean about traveling out
-West and down South? Maybe she would prefer somebody who stuck at home.
-But I couldn’t do that――not all the time. It’s not in my nature.”
-
-But Jack was not left to meditate long. Gif and Spouter claimed his
-attention and reminded both him and the other boys that they had been
-promised an outing in the woods back of the farm if they came there for
-a vacation.
-
-“Both of us are a bit tired of running the car,” explained Spouter.
-“We’d like to get into the wide-open spaces, as they call it, and rough
-it a bit as we used to on Snowshoe Island and on our big hunt.”
-
-“We’ll start out on a little trip just as soon as the girls leave,”
-said Randy.
-
-“Provided Fred can break away from May,” put in his twin slyly.
-
-“May has certainly got him hypnotized,” laughed Jack.
-
-“Humph! What about Ruth having you under her thumb?” retorted the
-youngest Rover, and then he added quickly: “But you had better watch
-your step, Jack, or Joe Sedley will be walking off with the prize.”
-
-“If Ruth really wants Joe Sedley she can have him,” answered Jack
-irritatedly. He was still thinking of the conversation down at the
-brook.
-
-The boys were standing at a corner of the old farmhouse while speaking,
-and just as the last remark was made Ruth passed by one of the open
-windows. She heard Jack’s rather ill-advised words and her cheeks
-flushed deeply. She had been on the point of joining Martha in the
-sitting room, but now she came to a sudden standstill, bit her lip
-deeply, and then, looking straight ahead with her cheeks still flaming,
-marched up to her bedroom, closing the door behind her.
-
-That same day, to add to his worries, Jack received a rather formal
-note from Joe Sedley in which the rich young man stated that he
-considered the race had been a tie and asked Jack to set a date for
-riding it over again. Jack immediately showed the letter to his cousins.
-
-“I wouldn’t do it!” said Randy quickly. “Why, if you agreed to that it
-would tend to show that you were not willing to back up the judges of
-the contest. They gave the race to you.”
-
-“Tell him to take a walk to the north pole and cool off,” was the way
-Andy expressed himself.
-
-“I don’t think I’d notice the communication,” put in Fred.
-
-“Oh, I’ll have to answer it,” said Jack, and a little later he
-addressed a note in reply to Joe Sedley’s stating that he would abide
-by the decision of the judges, and as a consequence that race could not
-be ridden again. However, if Sedley wanted another contest, Jack would
-be willing to arrange for it as soon as he returned from the outing he
-was going to take with his cousins and their visitors.
-
-To this Sedley answered abruptly: “It is the first race or nothing. I
-shall always claim it was a tie.” And there the unfortunate incident
-rested.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VIII
-
- OFF ON AN OUTING
-
-
-“Now for a good old-fashioned outing in the woods! Boys, we ought to
-have a bully time!”
-
-It was Gif who spoke, two days later. The boys had seen the girls off
-on the train at Oak Run across the river from Dexter’s Corners and were
-returning to the farm. He was running one car while Randy was running
-the other.
-
-The leave-taking at the last minute had been rather hurried, for the
-reason that the train was coming in when they arrived. Consequently
-Jack had had little opportunity to speak to Ruth. Previous to the
-coming away she had held somewhat aloof from him, and for some reason
-he could not fathom she had not seemed to care whether he came after
-her or not.
-
-This was exactly opposite to the situation between Fred and Spouter’s
-cousin. May and Fred were seen together nearly all the time, and all of
-the others came to the conclusion that these young folks had some sort
-of an understanding between them.
-
-“We’ll have a fine time if the weather holds good,” said Randy. “But
-deliver me from an outing up in those woods if it rains for several
-days.”
-
-“Oh, see here, don’t be a wet blanket so soon!” cried his twin. “It’s
-not going to rain for a month. I bribed the weather man to hold off.”
-
-The boys had already decided on where they were going――to a regular
-hunting lodge in the woods――and what they would take along. Back of the
-farm was a swiftly flowing river upon which at one point was located
-Humpback Falls. Beyond this were wide stretches of woodland containing
-not a few small streams flowing into the river. Here the boys had often
-gone hunting and fishing.
-
-“We can’t do much in the way of hunting,” declared Jack. “Nearly
-everything is out of season. Of course you might get a crow, or
-something like that. But who wants a crow, anyway?”
-
-“I’d like to haul in a good mess of trout,” said Gif wistfully.
-
-While at Dexter’s Corners and at the railroad station the boys had made
-a number of inquiries concerning Slugger Brown and Nappy Martell, but
-obtained no trace of these unworthies. Now in the pleasure of getting
-ready for their outing their former enemies were forgotten.
-
-“I’ll tell you what we might do,” said Randy, while they were packing
-their things. “Why can’t we do some real hunting with our cameras? We
-might get some dandy pictures of wild animals and other subjects.”
-
-“That suits me,” came from Gif. “I’ve got a brand-new camera with me,
-and I’d like first rate to snap something worth while.”
-
-“How about a fifteen-foot snake with three knots in his little tail?”
-suggested Andy.
-
-“No! If I snap a snake I want nothing less than a two-headed anaconda!”
-was the merry reply. “One that has a couple of humps on his back like a
-camel.”
-
-“What’s the matter with taking a picture of some butterfly eggs?”
-questioned Fred.
-
-“No, I want a snapshot of a caterpillar resting on a pillow against a
-pillar,” finished Jack, and then there was a general laugh.
-
-The next day dawned clear and warm and the boys were up for an early
-breakfast. Each had donned a regular hiking costume, and each carried
-his stuff in a roll in regular military fashion. They had reduced their
-stores to a minimum, knowing that they could easily hike over to one of
-the nearby villages if they happened to run short of provisions.
-
-“Going out to shoot elephants, eh?” was Grandfather Rover’s comment,
-as he stood up on rather shaky legs to bid them good-bye. “Well, don’t
-blow your heads off. You’ll need them trying to find your way back.”
-
-“If we see any elephants I’ll bring a trunk back for you!” cried Andy.
-“A trunk full of assorted sneezes.”
-
-“Don’t get shot, any of you,” admonished Aunt Martha. “And be careful
-and don’t fall in the river. Just remember that when he was a boy
-Fred’s father nearly lost his life at Humpback Falls.”
-
-“And don’t get lost in the woods,” added Uncle Randolph. “Have you a
-compass with you?”
-
-“Yes, we’ve got a compass, Uncle Randolph,” answered Jack. “And we
-won’t get lost, either. We’ve been through those woods hundreds of
-times.”
-
-“Sorry you can’t shoot no rabbits dis time o’ year,” remarked Aleck
-Pop, when the boys were leaving. “You mought brung me home a few more
-rabbits’ foots jest fur luck.”
-
-“Oh, we’ll bring you a buskarora, Aleck!” exclaimed Andy.
-
-“A buskarora! What’s dat? Some new kind of animal?”
-
-“A buskarora, Aleck, is a second cousin to a three-armed jaspinilla,”
-answered Andy soberly. “They live in caves with jusjupacks and
-rusbunions.”
-
-“Rusbunions! Is dat something like my own bunions?” questioned the
-colored man.
-
-“Almost, but entirely different. We’ll bring you a couple of pounds or
-two or three feet of them――just as you prefer.”
-
-“Don’t you brung nothing like dat around me, Andy Rover. Sech strange
-t’ings might bite. By golly, ain’t it wonderful what dem boys learn
-when dey goes to school? I suppose dem high-soundin’ names don’t mean
-nothing but bullfrogs or tadpoles and sech things,” and the old colored
-man shuffled off shaking his head thoughtfully.
-
-It did not take the boys long to reach the river, and they walked along
-until they found a good fording place and here took off their shoes and
-sport stockings and waded across.
-
-“If we weren’t so anxious to get along, I’d say we might go in
-swimming,” suggested Fred.
-
-“Oh, there are plenty of good places to swim besides this,” answered
-Randy. “Let’s wait until we get up near the old spring.”
-
-On such a hot day it was a relief to get in the woods. Mile after
-mile was covered, Jack and Randy leading the way and the others close
-behind. Here and there, climbing over and around the rocks was more or
-less difficult and once Spouter missed his footing and rolled over and
-over, to bring up in a tangle of brushwood.
-
-“Hi! Somebody give me a hand!” he yelled. “I’m all tangled up down
-here!” And then the others had considerable difficulty in getting him
-out of his predicament without ruining his clothing and the outfit he
-carried.
-
-By noon they had covered eight or nine miles and came to rest at a
-small opening where was located the spring that had been mentioned.
-Here there was a large pool of water, and the boys took a short swim
-before sitting down to eat.
-
-“Jimminy beeswax!” chattered Fred, after plunging in. “Who said this
-was a hot bath? It’s as cold as Greenland’s icy fountains!”
-
-The boys took their time over their lunch, and it was after two o’clock
-when they resumed their hike. So far they had seen little or no game
-except some birds and had not attempted to do any shooting.
-
-“Look! See the chipmunks!” cried Fred presently, and pointed to a
-fallen tree some distance ahead. There were five chipmunks having a
-merry time running in and out of the tree, which chanced to be hollow.
-
-“There’s a snapshot worth getting,” announced Gif. “Come on! Let’s see
-what we can do.”
-
-All were willing, and, throwing down their loads, they got out their
-cameras and were soon crawling cautiously towards the tree trunk. Then
-they prepared to snap their pictures, but just as they were ready the
-chipmunks took alarm and disappeared as if by magic.
-
-“Sold!” cried Randy, in disgust. “A fine bunch of photographers we are!”
-
-“We should have carried our cameras ready for use. Then we might have
-got some fine snapshots,” answered Spouter.
-
-They advanced upon the tree trunk and looked all around that vicinity,
-but if the chipmunks were anywhere near they did not show themselves.
-So presently, with nothing else to do, the boys continued on their way.
-The Rovers knew of a good-sized shack several miles farther on, and
-there they thought they might rest for the first night out.
-
-A little farther on they came rather unexpectedly upon a roadway, and
-here was located a fair-sized clearing where a man ran a small farm. As
-they came closer they heard a woman calling out shrilly.
-
-“Tommy! The crows are after those little chickens again! Run and chase
-’em away――quick! Oh, dear, with all those crows around we can’t raise
-anything any more!” And then a red-headed boy appeared, waving a
-gingham apron in his hand.
-
-The Rover boys and their chums looked up and only a short distance away
-saw a large flock of crows circling over one side of the farm where
-were located several chicken houses. On the ground were a number of
-little chicks, and the crows were evidently after some of these.
-
-“There’s our chance! Quick!” yelled Jack, and without further ado he
-unslung his gun.
-
-The others understood, and all waited until each had his firearm ready
-for use. In the meantime Fred had run over to the boy and told him to
-stop waving the apron.
-
-“We’ll give those crows something to remember us by,” said the youngest
-of the Rover boys.
-
-“All ready!” yelled Jack. “Take aim!” He paused another instant. “Fire!”
-
-Bang! Crack! Bang! went the guns in almost a perfect volley. The
-reports were followed by a scream from the woman in the house and a
-yell of delight from the red-headed boy. Then nine of the crows were
-seen to be coming down, some dropping rapidly, showing they had been
-killed instantly, and others fluttering as if badly wounded. With loud
-caws the other birds wheeled abruptly and flew out of sight.
-
-“That’s the time we brought ’em down!” cried Jack, in satisfaction.
-“Those crows at least won’t bother any more chickens.”
-
-“Gosh! but you’re some hunters, ain’t you?” said the red-headed boy,
-his eyes wide in wonder.
-
-“Oh, that was easy,” answered Jack. “Come on, fellows, let’s go after
-the birds that we wounded and put them out of their misery.”
-
-Three of the crows had been only wounded, and they were quickly
-dispatched, and then the boys walked back to the farmhouse where they
-found a lean woman awaiting them.
-
-“You young men certainly came in the nick of time,” she declared
-emphatically. “I’m very much obliged to you, and I’m sure my husband
-will be too when he gets back from his work. Those crows are the plague
-of my life. I can’t keep the chicks locked up all the time, they need
-the air and the sunshine. But every time I let ’em out those crows get
-after them.”
-
-“Want them crows?” asked the red-headed boy.
-
-“No. You can have them,” answered Jack. “But I wouldn’t mind having a
-drink of water,” he added.
-
-A well was handy and while the crowd was having a drink the woman
-continued to talk about her troubles.
-
-“The crows are troubling us all the time, and once in a while we have
-a tramp or two come here,” she vouchsafed. “And yesterday I had two
-young men stop here and they were just as impudent as they could be.”
-
-This remark interested the Rovers and their chums and they immediately
-asked the woman for some particulars. She said the two undesirable
-visitors had lost something on the road and insisted that Tommy help
-them in hunting for it and then had insisted that she supply them with
-lunch, asking in anything but a friendly fashion. The two young men had
-gone off only when Tommy had come in announcing that his father was
-coming down the road.
-
-“What were the names of those young men?” questioned Fred.
-
-“They didn’t give their names,” answered the woman, “but one called the
-other Nappy and he called the first fellow Slugger.”
-
-“Slugger Brown and Nappy Martell again!” exclaimed Randy. “Can you beat
-it?”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IX
-
- THE CABIN IN THE WOODS
-
-
-Mrs. Jandle, the farm woman, gazed at the Rovers and their chums
-curiously and they had to explain that Nappy Martell and Slugger Brown
-had once been their school chums but since that time had gotten into
-all sorts of trouble with the authorities and it was now supposed that
-they and their families had lost practically all of their money.
-
-“Well, they didn’t look like tramps, I’ll say that for ’em,” said Mrs.
-Jandle. “They were quite well dressed and they offered to pay for their
-lunch. But I didn’t let ’em have anything, because, as I said before, I
-didn’t like their manner. They were very overbearing.”
-
-“And they always were,” answered Jack. “If they come and annoy you
-again tell them that you know all about them and that you will have
-them placed under arrest and that the folks at Valley Brook Farm will
-appear against them. I’ll warrant that will make them clear out in a
-hurry.”
-
-A little later the boys continued in the direction of the place where
-they intended to spend the night. A part of the road was rough and they
-had covered less than a mile when Fred called a halt.
-
-“I’ve got something in my shoe and I want to find out what it is,” he
-announced.
-
-The spot was close to a road that ran through the woods and over a
-small hill. Looking around, Randy spied several squirrels running
-up and down a tree trunk and went in that direction to take several
-snapshots of them.
-
-“I don’t like to discourage you fellows,” announced Spouter presently.
-“But if I am any sort of weather prophet, we’re going to have a storm,
-and that very soon.”
-
-“The sky certainly does begin to look queer,” answered Jack after a
-long look around. “But the storm may pass off to the westward of us.”
-
-“I hope we don’t get it――at least, not if it’s a thunderstorm,” came
-from Spouter. “You all know how dangerous those are.”
-
-“You bet we do!” cried Andy. “All of us have been caught out in them
-more than once.”
-
-Having cleared his shoes of the stone which in some way had gotten into
-it, Fred announced that he was ready to go on and all took up their
-loads again and marched to the top of the hill, a distance of less
-than a quarter of a mile. By this time a brisk breeze had sprung up,
-rustling the bushes and the boughs of the trees, and now the gathering
-clouds spread over the face of the sun, making the outlook much darker.
-
-“That storm is coming, all right enough,” declared Randy.
-
-“Right-o!” added Fred. “Here are the first drops now!” and he put out
-his hand to verify his words.
-
-“Raindrops as big as quarters!” shouted Gif. “Boys, I’m afraid we’re in
-for a soaking unless we get under some kind of shelter.”
-
-“Well, I’m not in favor of standing under the trees,” said Spouter.
-“Not if there is any lightning coming.”
-
-He had scarcely spoken when the sky at a distance was illumined, and
-a few seconds later came the low rumble of thunder. Then the wind
-gradually increased and the rain came down steadily.
-
-“I guess we’re in for it,” announced Jack, shaking his head dubiously.
-“I don’t know of a single shelter in this locality.”
-
-“Well, then, let’s take a double one if we can’t find a single one,”
-answered Andy, bound to have his little joke.
-
-“If I remember rightly, there is some sort of an old cabin down at
-the foot of the hill,” said Fred. “Don’t you remember it, Randy? We
-stopped there once when we were out nutting a couple of years ago――the
-time we thought we heard an aëroplane.”
-
-“Oh, yes, Fred! I remember that,” cried his cousin quickly. “It’s right
-down on the left of the road at the very foot of the hill. Come on,
-let’s run for it before the storm gets too bad.”
-
-All were willing to do anything to get under shelter, and they broke
-into a run, making their way down the hill as rapidly as their outfits
-permitted.
-
-They were less than half way down the hill when a vivid flash of
-lightning illumined the sky, followed almost instantly by a loud crack
-of thunder. All of the boys dodged instinctively and a moment later
-heard another crash behind them.
-
-“Look! Look!” gasped Jack, turning around. All did so and were just in
-time to see a tall tree about a hundred yards away fall slowly from the
-edge of the forest, landing in such a position that it partly blocked
-the roadway.
-
-“Gee! what do you know about that?” panted Andy, his eyes almost
-starting from his head. “Why, we came past that spot less than a minute
-ago!”
-
-“A――a――narrow escape, I’ll tell the world!” spluttered Fred. “Come on,
-let’s get to that cabin! It will be at least some safer than being in
-the open.”
-
-By the time the Rovers and their chums gained the foot of the hill the
-rain was coming down in torrents. The wind was also rising, blowing
-leaves and small tree branches in various directions. Fred and Randy
-led the way, leaving the highway at a point where there were a number
-of large rocks. They stepped over a broken-down wire fence and then ran
-along a footpath, one side of which was overhung by dense bushes now
-becoming soaked from the rain.
-
-“Wow!” spluttered Gif presently, as he followed Spouter. His chum had
-pushed back a large branch of a bush and this now swept back into
-place, catching Gif full in the face and giving him a perfect shower
-bath.
-
-“Sorry. But I had to get past somehow,” cried Spouter.
-
-“How much farther to go?” demanded Andy.
-
-“Not much farther,” answered Fred. “I only hope the old cabin hasn’t
-fallen down since Randy and I were here before.”
-
-Presently, just as there came more lightning and thunder, those in
-advance turned a corner of the path and came to a small clearing. In
-the center of this was on old and dilapidated cabin built, evidently,
-years before by some lumbermen. The front door to the cabin stood
-partly open and one of the windows was minus both the sash and the
-shutter it had once boasted.
-
-“Anybody around?” sang out Jack.
-
-“Don’t see anybody,” answered Fred, and shoved the door still farther
-back. Then he plunged into the cabin and one after another the others
-followed.
-
-If the outside of the place looked dilapidated, the inside was just as
-bad if not worse. The floor was thick with dirt and so were the walls,
-and in the upper part a number of birds circled around wildly in an
-endeavor to get out by way of several small openings.
-
-“Not much of a place to stay in, but a whole lot better than nothing,”
-was the way Gif expressed himself.
-
-“Perhaps we’ll have to stay here all night,” remarked Jack, as he shook
-the water from his cap.
-
-“I hope no tree comes down and hits this place,” remarked Randy. “A
-good big tree could knock this cabin as flat as a pancake and leave us
-under the ruins.”
-
-“You’re a cheerful bird, I don’t think,” answered Spouter. “Just the
-same, I don’t think there is any danger of a tree hitting the cabin.
-All the big ones around here have been cut off and the second growth
-doesn’t amount to much.”
-
-The boys stacked their outfits in the middle of the floor where only a
-few drops of rain could get at them and then stood by the broken-out
-window and the doorway looking at the storm. Fortunately the rain was
-driving from the rear of the place, and as this seemed to be more or
-less tight only a small quantity of water came into the cabin.
-
-“I’d hate to stay in such a rank place as this all night,” said Fred,
-as the downpour continued, punctuated every now and then by flashes of
-lightning and cracks of thunder. “But what are we going to do if this
-storm keeps up?”
-
-“Oh, it may stop before night comes on,” answered Jack. “Anyway, we’re
-simply out for sport, so we might as well make the best of what comes,”
-and he smiled grimly.
-
-Presently the lightning and thunder seemed to die away and the fury of
-the sudden storm abated. Yet the rain came down steadily and the boys
-felt it would be foolish to try to go farther until there was more of a
-let-up.
-
-“We’d get wet to the skin in no time and all of our outfit would get
-wet, too,” said Jack. “We may as well content ourselves here.”
-
-Getting somewhat tired of standing straight up watching the storm, the
-boys began to move around the deserted cabin. They found the lower
-floor consisted of four rooms, one evidently having been used for
-a kitchen, another for a messroom, and the other two for sleeping
-quarters. In the latter rooms there were a number of rough bunks
-against the walls, some still containing straw and other material used
-for bedding.
-
-“I wouldn’t bunk in one of those places for a farm,” said Fred to Andy.
-“I’ll bet they’re full of vermin.”
-
-“Looks to me like a dandy place for snakes,” was Andy’s answer. “I’ll
-wager there are plenty of snakes under the flooring of this building.”
-
-Once or twice the boys had heard some strange sounds not unlike the
-barking of young dogs. On account of the thunder and the noise made by
-the falling rain, they had not been able to trace these sounds and had
-thought they must come from a distance.
-
-“Listen!” cried Jack presently. “Do I hear a dog?”
-
-“Sounds like a terrier,” answered Gif. “But I don’t know where he is.”
-
-Having poked around the cabin, Andy and Fred pushed open a door in what
-had been the kitchen of the cabin. Here there was a lean-to meant for a
-pantry, and beyond this another small structure evidently intended for
-the housing of firewood.
-
-“Beeswax and onions!” exclaimed Andy presently. “Look here, fellows!
-What do you make of this?” He pointed from a doorway of the pantry
-which led into the woodshed. He had a flashlight in his hand, and this
-he now played on a large box in a corner of the shed. Here in a pile of
-rubbish were several small animals, all barking in a peculiar fashion.
-
-“What are they――dogs?” questioned Spouter, coming up.
-
-“Dogs nothing!” cried Fred. “Don’t you know what they are? Foxes!”
-
-“That’s what they are,” answered Jack, giving a careful look. “Some old
-mother fox has been using this corner for her den.”
-
-“Say, if that’s so, we’d better look out for the mother fox!” exclaimed
-Randy, in alarm. “No wild animal will allow any one to molest her young
-without a fight.”
-
-“Yes, and a stiff fight, too!” added Gif.
-
-Gif had scarcely spoken when there was a wild barking and snapping
-outside of the old cabin. Then came a sudden leap through a wide-open
-window and the next instant the six boys found themselves confronted by
-a full-sized and very angry looking mother fox.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER X
-
- AN UNEXPECTED BLAZE
-
-
-For the instant the six boys were so startled that they knew not what
-to do. None of them was armed, their firearms and their fishing outfits
-resting on the floor with their rolls.
-
-But if the lads were taken aback, so was the mother fox. She had landed
-squarely on the floor and now shrank back, hair bristling on end and
-her eyes staring wildly at what was before her. Astonishment seemed to
-give way to fear over the welfare of her offspring and then her eyes
-gleamed with a sudden ferocity. Had there been no young ones she might
-have leaped through the window again for safety, but now she would
-fight to the death for those she loved.
-
-“Come on! Get out of here!” yelled Jack, catching Fred by the arm.
-
-“If I only had a gun!” came from Spouter.
-
-“Come to the door, I tell you, and leave that fox alone!” went on Jack.
-
-“She wants to get at her young ones――that’s what she wants!” burst out
-Randy.
-
-“Well, she can have her kids for all I care,” answered his twin. “Me
-for the open spaces,” and he followed Jack and Fred through one room to
-another and then outside, and the others came swiftly upon their heels.
-
-Twice the mother fox barked and showed her teeth viciously, but at the
-same time she backed around in a semicircle and a few seconds later
-slunk out of sight through a hole in the back wall of the cabin.
-
-[Illustration: TWICE THE MOTHER FOX BARKED AND SHOWED HER TEETH.]
-
-“She’s after her little ones, all right enough,” said Jack. “Probably
-there is another hole leading into the woodshed from the outside.”
-
-“We’d better arm ourselves while we’ve got the chance,” said Randy.
-“There’s no telling what that old fox may start to do.”
-
-“I don’t think I want to kill her,” said Fred. “If you did that, you’d
-have to kill her young ones too.”
-
-The boys were now standing in a group in the rain, not knowing what to
-do next. Presently Jack and Gif walked around one side of the cabin.
-They were just in time to see the nose of the fox disappearing from a
-small hole in the side of the woodshed.
-
-“She’s in there all right enough,” said Gif.
-
-“And she can stay there for all of me,” answered Jack. “I suppose it
-would be the proper thing to kill that fox and also her young. But
-somehow, after looking at the little things, I haven’t got the heart to
-do it.”
-
-Jack and Gif joined the others and found that they had brought forth
-from the cabin all the firearms the party carried.
-
-“An old mother fox like that can make a lot of trouble for a farmer’s
-chickens,” said Gif. “Really more trouble than the crows. She ought to
-be slaughtered and the young ones ought to be slaughtered too.”
-
-“Well, do you want to do the slaughtering, Gif?” questioned Fred
-quickly. “I declare I don’t.”
-
-“Well, I――er――I think it ought to be done,” stammered the youth who had
-been at the head of the Colby Hall Athletic Association.
-
-“All right then, we’ll appoint you the head of the committee to do the
-deed,” declared Spouter.
-
-“Well, what do you say about it?” demanded Gif.
-
-“I’ll say that it’s something that really ought to be done for the
-benefit of society at large,” declared Spouter. “Foxes commit all sorts
-of depredations and everybody knows they forfeit their lives a dozen
-times or more a year. Besides that, fox skins are valuable. At the
-same time――――” and here Spouter paused. “At the same time, so far as
-I am concerned that old mother fox can live to take care of her little
-family.”
-
-“And thus doth the judge render his decision in this court,” quoted
-Andy solemnly. “Gentlemen of the jury, what is your verdict?”
-
-The verdict was unanimous that a fox was a rascal and a thief and ought
-to be killed on general principles, but as there was no one on hand who
-was willing to commit the deed the fox was to go unmolested.
-
-The rain was still coming down steadily, and, not to get soaked, the
-boys stepped rather gingerly into the living room of the old cabin.
-Then, with great caution, they closed the doors leading to the other
-rooms.
-
-“Now if that old fox wants to get at us she’ll have to come around to
-the front of the building,” said Jack.
-
-“Gosh! what a grand picture that old fox and her young ones would
-make,” sighed Fred. “I wish we had had a chance to get a picture of the
-little ones before the mother hove in sight.”
-
-“Well, you be thankful, Fred, that you didn’t get a sample of her teeth
-in the calf of your leg,” answered Randy. “If she ever started on a
-rampage I bet she’d be worse than a wildcat.”
-
-Looking from the cabin, the boys saw that the storm was passing. Here
-and there the blue sky was showing, and presently the rain stopped
-falling and they saw a bit of sunshine drift across the water-soaked
-trees and bushes.
-
-“We might as well be going,” declared Jack. “You know these storms
-have a way of working around and coming back, and we want to make that
-hunters’ lodge before night if we possibly can.”
-
-“I’d like to get another look at that old fox,” declared Fred, as he
-adjusted his roll.
-
-“Nothing doing!” declared Jack. “You leave well enough alone. Don’t you
-remember that old story about Larry Duncan? He went into a fox’s den
-and one of the old timers jumped up and just about bit off his nose.
-You’d look fine with half your nose missing!”
-
-“Oh, come on――I was only fooling,” answered the youngest Rover boy.
-
-In a short while they had left the old cabin and were once more on the
-road. For over half a mile they had to slosh along through the mud
-and water, but after that they came to a stony trail where going was
-considerably better. The stop at the cabin had rested them, and they
-made good progress during the last two miles of the hike.
-
-“Hurrah! The sun is coming out!” cried Gif presently. “I think we’ve
-seen the last of that storm.”
-
-Randy and Spouter were in advance and presently they set up a shout as
-they came in sight of the little hunters’ lodge for which the party
-was bound. This place belonged to a couple of gentlemen living near
-Dexter’s Corners and they often allowed the Rovers and others to use it.
-
-When they arrived at the place the boys found the door locked and all
-the wooden shutters over the windows in place. Jack had the key and
-they soon opened up. Then while Fred and Andy started the fire on the
-hearth of the broad stone chimney the others opened the windows and
-placed the lodge in order generally.
-
-“We’ll have to dry out our clothing first of all,” declared Gif. “It’s
-lucky we brought extra knickers along in our rolls.”
-
-“Yes, and then I’ll want something to eat!” declared Andy. “Gee, I’m
-almost hungry enough to chew nails!”
-
-“That’s your reason for hurrying up with the fire, I guess,” grinned
-Jack. “Well, go to it! The sooner we dry out and get something to eat,
-the sooner we’ll feel at home.”
-
-The others were getting some of the provisions from their outfits when
-Fred and Andy, who were coaxing the fire, suddenly let out a yell of
-alarm.
-
-“What’s the matter with the chimney?”
-
-“Looks to me as if it was on fire!”
-
-“Hi! what’s that?” exclaimed Spouter. “You certainly don’t want to burn
-this place up!”
-
-There was a strange roaring of flames in the chimney, then, of a
-sudden, a back draft sent the smoke and the sparks out into the room
-and into the faces of the boys. They stumbled back wildly, several to
-the open windows and the others to the doorway.
-
-“I know what’s the matter!” exclaimed Fred. “It’s birds’ nests! They
-had the same trouble several years ago. Mr. Randolph was telling me
-about it.”
-
-“Well, what did they do about it?” demanded Jack quickly.
-
-“Got up on the roof and put it out with a couple of pails of water,”
-was the reply.
-
-“Gee, it’s a wonder the stuff isn’t too wet to burn,” remarked Gif.
-“We’ve had rain enough.”
-
-“Let’s get water and be quick about it,” came from Jack. “Even if the
-chimney is a substantial one the sparks may set the roof on fire.”
-
-The hunters’ lodge was comfortably furnished, and the boys had already
-noted a couple of tin pails in the kitchen pantry.
-
-“I know where the spring is!” cried Fred. “Hurry up!”
-
-“How are we going to get up on the roof?”
-
-“There’s a permanent ladder in the back of the lodge,” was the reply.
-“And there are foot cleats leading up to the chimney.”
-
-Grabbing up not only the pails but also several pots and a teakettle,
-the boys rushed after Fred down to where a spring bubbled up between
-the rocks. Here there was a small pool of cool, clear water which they
-proceeded to scoop up as rapidly as possible. Then they rushed to the
-rear of the lodge and Jack was the first to mount the ladder which
-was nailed beside a rear window. He carried a pail of water in one
-hand and behind him came Randy with the second pail and Spouter with
-the teakettle. The boys had worked as quickly as possible, but many
-precious seconds had been lost and the fire in the chimney was now
-roaring merrily, the flames shooting several feet above the top and
-carrying the sparks in all directions.
-
-“My gracious, that roof will catch, as sure as shooting!” gasped Fred.
-“Just look at those sparks, will you?”
-
-Balancing himself as best he could with the pail of water, Jack mounted
-the sloping roof of the lodge until he came within a few feet of the
-chimney. The sparks fell all around him, some even landing on his cap
-and clothing. Then he let fly with the contents of the pail and more
-than three-quarters of the water went down into the chimney.
-
-“Hurrah, that’s the way to do it!” came encouragingly from Gif. “Throw
-the pail down, Jack!”
-
-This was done, and then Randy passed the second pail along and this was
-followed by the teakettle.
-
-“Go inside and see that the fire doesn’t scatter around the room,”
-yelled the oldest Rover boy, as the contents of the teakettle followed
-the second pail of water into the chimney.
-
-Andy did as bidden and at the same time Gif with the two pails hurried
-off once more to the spring. Inside of the lodge there was a dense
-smoke and a little trickle of water came from the hearthstone across
-the floor. This carried with it some ashes and a few bits of wood and
-straw.
-
-The first supply of water was soon exhausted and by the time a fresh
-quantity came up from the spring the fire in the chimney was again
-belching forth, sending out almost as many sparks as ever.
-
-“Lively there, boys! Lively!” yelled Jack, brushing the sparks from his
-face and hands.
-
-“Here you are!” yelled Gif. “Pass ’em along!” and one pail after
-another came up.
-
-“The roof is on fire!” screamed Spouter. “Here, give me that teakettle
-of water!”
-
-Spouter was right. The sparks had set fire to the roof in several
-places. He crawled forward as well as the slippery condition of the
-shingles permitted. Then, with the water, he put out one of the blazes
-and immediately crawled off in the direction of another.
-
-“Be careful there!” cried Gif. “Throw down the pails again and I’ll get
-more water.”
-
-“Gosh! this is worse than I thought it was going to be,” groaned Randy.
-“I thought a pail or two of water would put it all out!”
-
-“Hi! Hi! Take care there!” came suddenly from Gif.
-
-He was yelling at Spouter whose left foot had slipped from under him.
-Then came a yell of fright, and the next moment Spouter dropped the
-teakettle with a clatter and rolled over and over and shot from the
-roof of the lodge to the ground below!
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XI
-
- WHAT HAPPENED ON THE ROAD
-
-
-Both Jack and Randy were greatly alarmed when they saw their former
-school chum roll from the roof of the hunters’ lodge and disappear from
-sight.
-
-“He’ll break his neck!” gasped Randy.
-
-Andy was on the ladder with a pot of water when the accident occurred.
-He saw Spouter fly over the edge of the roof, turn something of a
-somersault and then come down very much in the shape of a huge frog.
-He landed in some low bushes growing beside a window, and then fell
-backward on the wet grass.
-
-“Spouter!” exclaimed Gif, rushing up, followed by Fred. “Are you hurt?”
-
-There was no immediate answer to this, but the boy who loved
-occasionally to orate turned over slowly on his hands and knees and
-then got up on his feet.
-
-“Gee, what a tumble!” came from Fred. “Are you sure you’re all right,
-Spouter?”
-
-“I――I――guess so,” panted the unfortunate one. “Gee, but I came down
-awfully sudden like, didn’t I?” he added, rubbing his shoulder and then
-his hip.
-
-Under ordinary circumstances all of the other boys would have paid
-more attention to Spouter. But now, when they saw he was not seriously
-injured, they immediately turned their attention again to the fire.
-
-Pail after pail of water was taken to the roof, and gradually the
-flames in the chimney subsided and then went out altogether. The last
-few pailfuls were thrown by Randy, for Jack was almost exhausted, so
-strenuously had he labored to put out the conflagration.
-
-While the work was going on overhead Fred, followed by Spouter, had
-reëntered the lodge and they were busy cleaning up the muss on the
-hearth and on the floor. Spouter limped a little, but refused to take
-care of his bruises until all were assured that the fire was a thing of
-the past.
-
-“We were lucky to get it out so easily,” declared Jack. “At one time
-I thought sure the whole roof would catch fire.” He and Randy had
-extinguished the flames on the shingles which Spouter had been fighting.
-
-“I don’t know what the owners of the lodge will say to this,” remarked
-Randy, as he looked at the muss on the floor. “But I don’t think they
-can claim that the fire in the chimney was our fault.”
-
-“I can’t understand how a few birds’ nests could make such an awful
-blaze as that,” declared Jack. “The chimney went off as if it was
-stuffed with wood.”
-
-Later on the boys solved the mystery of the fire. During some previous
-storm a long branch of a tree had been blown to the roof of the lodge
-and then settled down into the chimney. Here it had had time to dry
-and in it the birds had established their nests. Thus when the fire
-was started on the hearth the dried-out limb with its dead leaves and
-birds’ nests had acted very much like a huge torch.
-
-It was not until two hours later that the boys had cleaned up the muss.
-They examined the chimney carefully and it was cleaned out thoroughly
-so that no more fires of that sort might occur. Then they started
-another blaze and prepared supper, after which all of them felt better,
-even though Spouter complained somewhat of a bruise on his shoulder and
-another on his hip and Jack and Randy exhibited several places on their
-hands and necks where the sparks had touched them.
-
-As has been said, the lodge was well furnished and that night the boys
-slept almost as comfortably as if they had been at home. They left a
-low fire burning so that their garments might dry out and none of them
-stirred until the sun was well up in the heavens.
-
-“No use of going on an outing if you can’t take your time about it,”
-remarked Gif, as he arose and stretched himself.
-
-“Let’s be thankful we’re not in an encampment at Colby Hall,” answered
-Andy. “If we were, Major Jack would have us all up at daybreak and on
-the parade ground,” and he grinned at his cousin.
-
-“Attention!” came suddenly from the former major of the Colby Hall
-battalion, and, taken off their guard, Andy, Randy and Spouter leaped
-up and stood as straight as ramrods. Then came a burst of laughter from
-Jack and the others, and even the victims of his little joke could not
-help but join in.
-
-The various happenings of the day before had tired all of the lads, and
-they were perfectly content to take it easy that day. The sun came out
-warmly and soon all traces of the storm had passed. The boys lolled
-around in the sun or in the shade as suited them, resting and telling
-stories.
-
-“I wish I knew what had brought Slugger Brown and Nappy Martell to this
-neighborhood,” remarked Jack. “I’m sure they wouldn’t come up here
-excepting for some especial purpose.”
-
-“It certainly is queer that Slugger looked in at your window,” said
-Spouter. “He’s a bad egg. You’d better keep your eyes peeled for him.”
-
-“And then to think they stopped at that farmhouse where we shot the
-crows,” put in Fred. “That shows that they can’t be so very far from
-this neighborhood.”
-
-“Maybe they’ll try some such game as the Davenport crowd did,”
-suggested Spouter. “You’d feel fine if you were kidnapped again,
-wouldn’t you, Jack?”
-
-“Well, we got the best of the Davenport crowd,” answered the former
-major of the Colby Hall battalion. “Maybe we could get ahead of Slugger
-and his bunch too, not to say anything of that sneak, Nappy Martell.”
-
-Not a great distance back of the hunters’ lodge was located a small
-river and a fair-sized lake. Here the lads thought they might have luck
-fishing and the next day set off for this sport after a late breakfast.
-They took their lunch with them, not knowing how soon they would come
-back.
-
-Fishing along the river was not particularly successful, although Randy
-and Gif did manage to land two small trout. Then they reached the lake
-and here had a little better success, getting two more trout and a
-dozen perch, as well as a number of catfish.
-
-“I’m tired of fishing,” said Randy, after he had four specimens of the
-finny tribe to his credit. “I’m going to put up my rod and see what I
-can find to shoot with the camera.”
-
-The others wished to continue the sport, so Randy went off by himself,
-following the lake-shore for a short distance and then moving away to
-where a fairly well constructed roadway ran along one side of the water.
-
-This was after the boys had partaken of their lunch, and now the others
-continued their fishing for an hour longer. But there was little more
-success and finally one after another reeled in his line and put away
-his rod.
-
-“Wonder where Randy went to?” questioned Fred presently.
-
-“Oh, I don’t think he’s very far off,” said Jack.
-
-“I’ll give him a call and find out,” put in Andy, and, placing his two
-little fingers in the corners of his mouth, he gave what was called a
-locomotive whistle――something he had learned from his father, the old
-whistle that Tom Rover had made so popular at Putnam Hall.
-
-After the whistle all listened intently and from a considerable
-distance came two whistles in return. Then Andy whistled four times to
-signal to his twin that they were ready to go back, and immediately
-came three whistles from Randy to show that he understood.
-
-“I wonder if he got any pictures worth taking,” mused Fred. He was
-disappointed that he had not gone along, having brought his own camera
-with him.
-
-“Never mind, Fred. Here! we’ll all stand in a row holding up our
-catches and you can snap that for a picture,” suggested Andy, and this
-was done.
-
-“We should have stood about ten feet from the camera and held out our
-fish directly in front of us,” suggested Spouter. “Then the fish would
-look about three times bigger than they are,” and at this there was a
-general snicker.
-
-Having taken several other pictures, the boys prepared to leave the
-place and again Andy whistled for his twin. This time, however, there
-was no reply.
-
-“That’s funny,” remarked Gif. “He’s supposed to answer, isn’t he, Andy?”
-
-“Sure.”
-
-“Maybe he doesn’t want to make any noise,” suggested Fred. “He may be
-trying to get a picture of some birds or squirrels, or something like
-that. And if he made a noise he’d scare them away.”
-
-“You may be right,” answered Jack. “Well, all we can do is to hang
-around and wait for him to come. We’re in no hurry, anyway.”
-
-The boys moved forward slowly, walking in the direction of the roadway
-just mentioned. Andy was in advance, swinging his small catch of fish
-from a twig as he moved along.
-
-“Let’s wake Randy up with the old school song!” cried Gif, and then
-began as loudly as he could, with all of the others joining in:
-
- “Who are we?
- Can’t you see?
- Colby Hall!
- Dum, dum! dum, dum, dum!
- Here we come with fife and drum!
- Colby, Colby, Colby Hall!”
-
-This they repeated twice and then added the old baseball refrain, that
-refrain which had often brought them success in the games against
-Hixley High, Longley Academy, and other rival institutions.
-
- “We’ve got the goods! We’ve got the goods!
- Because we played good ball.
- No matter what we try to do,
- Old Colby’s got the call!”
-
-“Gee, sounds like a touch of old times!” said Jack. “Wouldn’t you like
-to be on the ballfield at the Hall to-day?”
-
-“Indeed I would!” answered Gif, his eyes glistening. “How we would
-knock the stuffing out of Tommy Flanders and his bunch!”
-
-“I’ll tell you, those days at Colby Hall were certainly great!” put in
-Spouter wistfully. “No matter what happens to me, I don’t believe I’ll
-ever forget the many good times we had at that school. And I’ll never
-forget what a good sport Colonel Colby always was!”
-
-“Never a better man!” declared Fred. “And never a better school. It’s
-too bad we had to graduate. I’d like to go back for another year or
-two.”
-
-“Wow! Listen to him, will you?” exclaimed Jack. “Did you ever hear the
-like! A fellow wanting to go back to school!”
-
-“I’ll bet you’d like to go back yourself, Jack,” was the quick retort.
-
-“So I would! But not to do any studying. I’d like to be on the
-ballfield for a game or two, and I’d like to be in command of the
-battalion during a drill and a parade, and maybe for a week or two in
-camp. But no more school books, thank you!”
-
-“Oh, well, let’s forget it!” cried Fred, and then, with a sly look at
-his oldest cousin, he began to hum softly:
-
- “Down on the ocean bottom, boys;
- Down on the ocean bottom!”
-
-“For the love of smoked beef, Fred, why don’t you tell us what it’s all
-about?” demanded Jack. “You promised to tell us――you know you did.”
-
-“Have patience, old man! Have patience!” returned the youngest Rover
-solemnly. “The answer is coming soon――have patience.”
-
-While talking, the boys had reached the roadway, Andy in advance of the
-others. Then all heard a noise in the distance and looked up to see
-what it meant.
-
-“It’s an auto, and making some speed,” said Gif. “Gee, this is no road
-to race on!” he added, looking at the uneven highway.
-
-Andy was still well ahead and now he, as well as the others, stepped
-to the side of the road to let the car pass. On it came and then they
-noticed that the car, which was large and powerful, had a broken
-mudguard and that one of the headlights was smashed.
-
-“Look out!” screamed Jack. “Of all the fools――――” and then he and those
-near him had to fall back into some bushes as the big car lurched by
-within a few inches of them.
-
-“By golly, the fellow running that car ought to be arrested!” gasped
-Gif. “He must be crazy to run like that.”
-
-“Looks to me as if they were running away from some accident,” said
-Jack. “The mudguard and one light were broken.”
-
-“Look! Look!” screamed Spouter, pointing up the roadway in the
-direction which the automobile had taken. “They knocked Andy down! He’s
-lying in the road!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XII
-
- FRED TELLS HIS STORY
-
-
-The others gazed in the direction Spouter pointed out and saw, about a
-hundred feet away, Andy lying on his face in the rough roadway. As they
-gazed at him they saw the youth try to rise and then fall over on his
-back.
-
-“He’s hurt!” gasped Fred.
-
-“Yes, and I’m afraid he’s hurt pretty badly,” returned Jack.
-
-“The skunks who did this ought to be arrested!” cried Gif.
-
-All hurried to where Andy lay. They found him with his eyes closed and
-breathing heavily. The cadets of the Colby Hall had been well drilled
-in first-aid to the injured, and while Gif, Jack and Fred carried Andy
-to a grassy bank by the roadside and looked him over, Spouter sped off
-in the direction of the lake and presently returned with his cap and a
-long thermos bottle full of water.
-
-But even though they used the water and chafed Andy’s hands, it was a
-full five minutes before he regained his senses and opened his eyes.
-Even then he could not collect his thoughts and stared wildly around
-him.
-
-“It’s all right, Andy,” said Jack soothingly, as he placed his cousin’s
-head and shoulders against his knees. “The auto knocked you down, but
-we’ll take care of you.”
-
-“Did――did――you――you stop the rascals?” mumbled Andy. “They ought to be
-hung!”
-
-“No, we didn’t stop them. We had to jump to save ourselves,” answered
-Fred.
-
-A little later Andy felt more like himself, and then he essayed to
-get to his feet. This was a rather difficult operation and he emitted
-several groans during the process. The others, however, were glad to
-learn that neither of his legs was broken or seriously injured.
-
-“The auto hit me in the hip and then when I went down the mudguard or
-something scraped along my shoulder and my head,” he gasped.
-
-“Yes, your ear and your neck have been bleeding,” said Jack. “But let’s
-be thankful that no bones are broken.”
-
-“Jack, he might have killed me!” and for once the fun-loving Rover
-looked much disturbed.
-
-“And the worst of it is that we didn’t even get the license number,”
-moaned Fred.
-
-“Well, anyway, we know it was an open touring car and that it had the
-left mudguard and headlight smashed. That looks as if the car had been
-in a collision before it struck Andy and that the driver was doing his
-best to get away.”
-
-“Well, he was certainly making the engine do all it could,” was Gif’s
-comment.
-
-“Gracious, I wonder where Randy is!” exclaimed Jack suddenly.
-
-“If he was out on the road he may have been struck too!” put in Fred.
-
-“Oh! isn’t my twin here?” put in Andy, gazing around in bewilderment.
-“Gee, I’m so fussed up over this knock-down I didn’t even miss him! Was
-he out on the road too?”
-
-“You know as much about that as we do, Andy,” answered Fred. “The last
-we heard from him was when you whistled and he answered.”
-
-“Well, some of you fellows had better look for him. I can’t do it just
-yet――my hip is too sore. I’ll sit down here on the grass and rest
-awhile. Gosh, it will be too bad if they have struck him!”
-
-“The rest of you look for Randy. I’ll stay with Andy,” said Gif. “I
-don’t think he ought to be left just yet.”
-
-“You’re right,” answered Jack. Then he and Fred, as well as Spouter,
-hurried back on the road in the direction where they thought they might
-find the missing lad.
-
-Ten minutes later, by calling and whistling, they located Randy while
-he was taking a picture of a fallen tree and some shapely rocks which
-had struck his fancy.
-
-“What’s the excitement?” he demanded, as they came up and he saw that
-they were much disturbed.
-
-“A touring car just tore along the roadway and knocked Andy down,”
-answered Fred. “We were wondering if it had hit you.”
-
-“Andy! Did it hurt him much?”
-
-“It bumped him pretty badly on the hip and scraped his ear and neck,”
-answered Jack. “But we’re all thankful that he wasn’t killed or didn’t
-have some of his bones broken. He’s resting back a way on the grass and
-Gif is with him.” Then, at Randy’s earnest solicitation, the others
-gave him the particulars.
-
-“They were a bunch of wild riders, all right enough,” declared Randy.
-“There was a big groundhog out in the road and I was just getting ready
-to take a snapshot when I heard the auto tearing along. The groundhog
-sat up to listen and I was just snapping the picture when the auto tore
-along and I think went right over the animal. But the groundhog limped
-away and out of sight in the bushes.”
-
-“Oh, Randy, then the auto must have swept pretty close to you!” gasped
-Fred.
-
-“I’ll say it did――it wasn’t more than four or five feet from me and
-sailing along to beat the band!”
-
-“Do you think you got a picture of the car?” questioned Jack eagerly.
-
-“I don’t know. Maybe I did. I know I snapped the shutter of the camera,
-but I was so excited over the passing of the car that I’m not sure how
-I had the camera pointed. The fact is, I’m afraid the film was spoiled.”
-
-“I hope it wasn’t spoiled,” said Fred. “It might give us some chances
-to find out who was in the car and maybe get the number.”
-
-“The car looked to me as if it was covered with dirt,” said Jack. “And
-if that’s so, then the license plate would be covered with dirt too, so
-the number wouldn’t show.”
-
-Randy was anxious to see how badly his twin had been hurt, and the
-crowd quickly returned to where the injured lad was resting. They found
-Gif out in the roadway examining the surroundings carefully.
-
-“I’ve got two bits of evidence that may help,” said Gif. “One is that
-the touring car used two kinds of tires, those with diamond-shaped nubs
-on one side and L-shaped nubs on the other. And then I picked up this
-and it looks as if it had just been dropped on the road because, as you
-can see, it’s perfectly clean and dry. If it had been there any length
-of time it would be wet and dirty.”
-
-The object he spoke of was a paper bag which had evidently contained
-fruit, for it now held several orange and banana skins. The bag was
-marked with the advertisement of a fruit dealer of Yonkers, N. Y.
-
-“Gracious! if that car came from Yonkers it’s more than likely that it
-came right up from New York City,” declared Jack.
-
-Andy was gradually feeling more like himself, yet it was a full hour
-before the boys attempted to start on the return to the hunting lodge.
-
-“We’ll take turns carrying you if you say so,” said Jack.
-
-“Sure we can do that!” cried Gif, and the others said the same.
-
-“Oh, I think I can manage it alone,” declared Andy. “But of course I
-can’t walk very fast.” And so the four Rovers took their time while Gif
-and Spouter went on ahead to prepare supper for the crowd.
-
-At the lodge the boys had more to work with, and Andy’s injuries were
-carefully washed with warm water and then bathed with witch-hazel.
-
-“I guess I’ll have to take it easy to-morrow,” declared the suffering
-boy, as he rested on a comfortable couch. “I suppose I’ll be as stiff
-as a ramrod.”
-
-“Oh, well, if you have to stay in the lodge I’ll stay with you,”
-answered his twin quickly.
-
-“And I’ll read to you,” put in Fred. “There are a whole lot of
-interesting books in this place.”
-
-“I know what you can do, Fred,” and Andy suddenly grinned in spite
-of the pain he was enduring. “You can tell us the story of the ocean
-bottom.”
-
-“Gee, that’s just what he can do!” burst out Randy.
-
-“I’ll second the commotion on that!” came from Jack.
-
-“Say, what in the name of striped cauliflower is all this talk about
-‘ocean bottom’?” demanded Gif.
-
-“Sounds to me as if somebody was going to stake out an underwater
-city,” came from Spouter. “Maybe Fred is going to sell town lots
-warranted free from malaria and mosquitoes with an extended view of
-coral highways and a beautifully enameled pool for whales.”
-
-“Say, Spouter, I know what business you ought to go into,” cried Fred.
-“You ought to be a real estate agent. You’d make your fortune at it.”
-
-“Never mind, Fred. Don’t try to switch us from the ocean bottom to real
-estate,” interrupted Jack. “If you want to make Andy feel better you
-just tell us about this secret you’ve been carrying on your shoulders
-so long.”
-
-“All right. If I must, I must,” answered the youngest Rover in
-mock despair. “I’ll spin my little yarn after we’ve had supper and
-everything is tidied up.”
-
-“Hurrah!” shouted Randy. “Here comes the first volume of Fred’s
-interesting series, entitled ‘Down on the Ocean Bottom; or, Looking for
-the Lost Suspenders.’”
-
-“Say, Fred, if this is a lost treasure you should have told us about it
-before,” said Jack. “Then I could have picked out all of the savings
-banks in which I should want to place my part of the loot.”
-
-“If you’re going to make fun of it before I’ve a chance to say a word,
-I won’t say anything,” declared Fred, and tried to look as if he felt
-much injured.
-
-“Oh, don’t pout, little boy,” said Spouter. “Be real good and maybe
-we’ll give you an extra gingersnap for dessert.”
-
-Even though hurt, Andy managed to eat his full share of the meal which
-Gif and Spouter had prepared and which consisted largely of the fish
-the crowd had caught. The others also enjoyed what was set before them,
-yet it must be confessed that all of the other Rover boys, and also
-their chums, were curious concerning the revelation Fred might have to
-make.
-
-“I don’t suppose any of you ever heard of Miguel Torra,” said Fred,
-after everything had been put away and the whole crowd were comfortably
-seated in front of the hunting lodge. “He was a Mexican revolutionist
-who disappeared many years ago.”
-
-“Say, see here, Fred, you promised to tell us about this ocean bottom
-business!” interrupted Randy.
-
-“So I did. But I can’t tell you about the ocean bottom until I get
-there,” was the answer. “This Miguel Torra was not in favor with his
-government at that time, and neither was he in favor with the United
-States authorities. In fact, so far as my father has been able to
-learn, he was little short of being an out-and-out bandit, although a
-good many of his followers were simply revolutionists.”
-
-“All right! Proceed!” put in Andy, as his cousin paused.
-
-“Well, this Torra got together a small amount of cash and also a large
-amount of jewels and gold and silverware, the results of numerous raids
-made in various parts of the country and also along the Texan border.
-Then, when matters got too hot for the rascal and his followers, he
-journeyed to the sea coast with half a dozen of his closest comrades
-and either hired or commandeered a small steam yacht called the
-_Margarita_. There was a fight on the shore and the steam yacht got
-away somewhat damaged. Then the yacht set sail, either for the West
-Indies or for the north coast of South America.”
-
-“Gee, this begins to sound interesting,” declared Jack.
-
-“Don’t interrupt Fred!” cried Andy. “He’s going along slowly enough as
-it is.”
-
-“I can’t give you any of the details of what happened shortly after
-that because I don’t know them,” went on the youngest Rover boy. “But I
-do know there was a row on board the steam yacht and a terrible storm
-came up and then the crowd tried to get back to land. The _Margarita_
-was wrecked and everything on board was lost.”
-
-“What became of Miguel Torra and his bunch?”
-
-“It is supposed that he and all the others lost their lives. But nobody
-seems to be sure of that.”
-
-“Well, where do we come in on this, Fred?” demanded Randy.
-
-“I’m getting to that,” answered his cousin. “Did you ever hear my dad
-speak of old Captain Corning?”
-
-“Seems to me I have,” answered Jack. “I think your father once made
-some pretty good investments for the old sea dog.”
-
-“That’s the man. My father likes him very much and thinks he’s very
-reliable. Well, to cut a long story short, Captain Corning knows all
-about this affair of the _Margarita_ and he’s now looking for somebody
-to finance him so that he can go on a hunt for this missing yacht.”
-
-“But if she’s at the bottom of the ocean how are you going to get to
-her?” demanded Jack. “Even the best of the divers find it impossible to
-get down beyond a certain depth. If they could get down as far as they
-wanted to, they could raise all sorts of sunken ships and get treasures
-worth billions.”
-
-“Well, I believe that Captain Corning has his own ideas as to where the
-steam yacht is located. And more than that, I think he has an idea that
-if the divers can’t get down to her in their ordinary outfits they can
-make use of a newly invented diving bell and reach the _Margarita_ that
-way.”
-
-“All very interesting,” declared Andy. “But where do we come in?”
-
-“Why, we might come in this way. I say ‘might,’ because it isn’t yet
-settled,” answered Fred. “But my father talked it over with me, and
-he intimated that if the whole scheme looked good to him, he would
-not only finance Captain Corning’s project, but he might also join the
-expedition that went hunting for the lost steam yacht, and, in that
-case, he might take us fellows along.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIII
-
- STARTLING NEWS
-
-
-“Hurrah for Uncle Sam!”
-
-“How long before we could start, do you think, Fred?”
-
-“A trip to the ocean would just suit me!”
-
-Such were the remarks from the three other Rover boys after they had
-listened to what Fred had to tell about Captain Corning’s project and
-what his parent might do concerning it.
-
-“Say, Fred, do we come in on this?” questioned Gif.
-
-“I don’t think I could go,” added Spouter sorrowfully. “I’m booked for
-a trip to the coast of Maine. And, incidentally, Gif, I thought you
-were going with me.”
-
-“I’m sorry, Gif, but I’m afraid we’d have to leave you behind,”
-answered the youngest Rover boy. “It’s too bad, but when my father
-first talked about it, he spoke of taking me and nobody else. But when
-he said that, I told him he’d have to take my cousins or I wouldn’t
-go.”
-
-“Gee, Fred, it was all right of you to do that!” put in Randy
-admiringly.
-
-“Well, if I can’t go, I can’t, and that’s all there is to it,” remarked
-Gif. “And maybe Spouter and I will have a real good time up on the
-Maine coast. Anyway, I hope so.”
-
-“How soon do you think we’ll find out for certain about this trip?”
-questioned Andy.
-
-“Oh, I expect to know very soon,” answered his cousin. “The fact is,
-I’ve been holding off expecting every day either to get a letter from
-my dad or have him come up to the farm in person. That’s why I didn’t
-want to say anything before this. I wanted to be sure of what I was
-doing. Even as it is, the whole thing may fall through――and if it does,
-please don’t blame me.”
-
-“We won’t blame you, Fred. You can be sure of that,” returned Jack. “We
-know you’ll be just as much disappointed as any of us. Just the same,
-I shouldn’t want Uncle Sam to put a lot of money in this expedition if
-the whole thing was a fake. It will cost a pile of dollars to put such
-a thing through.”
-
-“I don’t think I’d go into that if I was your father until I had gone
-over this Captain Corning’s information very carefully,” remarked
-Spouter. “There are thousands of people all over this country who think
-they have special information concerning lost treasure ships and lost
-mines and lost everything else, and nine out of ten of these things
-are fakes pure and simple. I remember reading in an old magazine how
-miles and miles of coast line on Long Island and on Cape Cod had been
-dug up by people looking for pirates’ gold, and how they had even gone
-up into Newfoundland and down on the Brazil coast and down in Florida,
-not to say anything of the West Indies, and hunted over miles and miles
-of all sorts of territory. And then down in Central America and off
-the coast of Brazil and off the coast of Africa, too, there have been
-expeditions――――”
-
-“Hurrah, Spouter is giving us a lecture on Pirates’ Treasures!” burst
-in Jack gayly. “Why didn’t you hand it in as a theme when we were at
-good old Colby, Spouter? You might have gotten one hundred and one per
-cent. on it.”
-
-“Oh, say! you make me forget what I was talking about,” was the reply.
-“Just the same, as I said before, this treasure game is a good deal of
-a fake.”
-
-“Well, anyway, we’ll have a dandy outing if we start looking for that
-lost _Margarita_,” came from Fred.
-
-“We mustn’t forget that our folks went on a treasure hunt once before,”
-announced Jack. “They went down to an island in the West Indies
-looking for a lost treasure that belonged to my mother and her family,”
-he concluded, referring to an affair which has been related in detail
-in the volume entitled, “The Rover Boys on Treasure Isle; or, The
-Strange Cruise of the Steam Yacht.”
-
-The boys continued to talk about the treasure until it was time to
-turn in. Fred, however, could give but few more details and he and his
-cousins hoped that Fred’s father would soon announce what he proposed
-to do.
-
-“I’d like to go on a trip like that before I settle down in business,”
-said Jack, and his youngest cousin agreed with him.
-
-In spite of the witch-hazel and the liniment he used that night, Andy
-felt stiff and lame the next morning and was quite content to stay
-around the lodge for all of that day. Fred and Randy remained with him,
-Jack going off with Gif and Spouter to do some hunting and fishing.
-
-“I wish I had the necessary materials at hand so that I could develop
-those pictures I snapped,” said Randy when the others were gone. “Then
-I’d find out whether I’d got a picture of that auto or not.”
-
-“I hope you did get a picture, and that it proves to be just as clear
-as the one Ruth took of the horse race,” returned Andy. “I’d like to
-get that fellow’s number and then go and report him.”
-
-“I don’t think it was the car run by Slugger Brown and Nappy Martell,”
-said Fred.
-
-“No, it was a different machine. But that doesn’t say those fellows
-might not have been in it.”
-
-While Andy took it easy in a hammock under the trees his brother and
-Fred put the lodge in order, for the boys knew that the owners of the
-place would expect them to do this.
-
-“We won’t be able to stay here much longer,” said Fred. “Because I know
-that in a few days at the most Gif and Spouter will want to be on their
-way.”
-
-“Yes, and we’ll want to hear from Uncle Sam now that we know what is on
-the carpet,” returned Randy.
-
-The other boys tramped quite a few miles that day, and while they had
-little success in hunting they fared better when it came to fishing.
-They had seen two foxes and had opened fire on the animals, but without
-success. They had, however, brought down several good-sized squirrels
-and been able to pull up eight fair-sized perch and quite a few
-catfish, as well as several other fish which they could not name.
-
-“The fish suit me,” remarked Jack, as they were trudging back to the
-lodge. “I don’t care much for squirrels, but a fresh fish freshly
-fried suits me right down to the ground.”
-
-“Better say down to the bottom of your stomach, Jack,” returned Gif,
-and at this the three boys had to laugh.
-
-That night it looked as if it would storm again, the sky getting very
-dark and the wind rising rapidly.
-
-“Gee, I hope the wind doesn’t blow some of the trees down,” cried
-Randy, as the wind increased in velocity, sending the leaves flying in
-all directions. “One might hit the building and knock it flat.”
-
-“Oh, don’t be so cheerful!” cried Gif. “It’s bad enough to hear that
-wind whistle without your trying to scare us to death.”
-
-The wind continued to blow strongly for several hours. There was,
-however, little rain, and presently, about midnight, the storm seemed
-to pass to the northward and all became quiet once more. Then the boys
-went to bed and soon all of them were sound asleep.
-
-The next morning the others were glad to learn that Andy felt much
-better. He was, of course, still sore and somewhat stiff, but he
-managed to walk around fairly well and announced that he was willing to
-do whatever the others suggested.
-
-“Well, I don’t suggest hunting,” said Spouter. “There is next to
-nothing to bring down at this season of the year. Of course we can go
-fishing again; but why not go over to the nearest end of the lake and
-have a good swim? We can laze around in the sun and have lots of fun.”
-
-This proposition met with instant approval, and the boys got ready to
-start out immediately after breakfast had been eaten and the lodge
-tidied up.
-
-“I’ll tell you what we can do,” suggested Randy. “Why not have a
-swimming race? I don’t mean a little two-cent affair, but a real race,
-say, across the lake and back.”
-
-“No such race for me,” declared Andy. “You fellows can race and I’ll be
-the judge and the stake holder. What are the stakes going to be? Why
-not make it a quart of ice-cream? Then while you’re doing the swimming
-I’ll place the ice-cream in a safe spot.”
-
-“Yes, where none of us will be able to get at it even if we win it,”
-laughed Gif. “If there is any stake put up we’ll have to make you give
-a bond so that we’ll be sure the fellow who wins it gets it,” and then
-there was a laugh.
-
-The boys were about ready to start when Jack sat down to fix one of his
-shoes. As he was doing this Fred gave a sudden exclamation.
-
-“Listen! Don’t I hear somebody calling us?”
-
-All listened, and presently from a distance they heard a cry.
-
-“Hello, Jack Rover! Hello, Andy! Randy! Fred! Where are you?” and this
-cry was repeated several times.
-
-“It’s somebody after us!” cried Randy, and then yelled as loudly as he
-could:
-
-“This way! This way for the Rovers! Hello there! Who are you?”
-
-“I’m Pete Apgar!” came the distant reply. “Where are you?”
-
-“We’re up here at the hunting lodge!” called Jack. “This way, Pete!”
-and he continued to call until the person he was addressing came into
-view.
-
-“Pete must have important news of some kind or else he wouldn’t come up
-here this time of day,” said Fred. “Why, he must have started from the
-farm last night!”
-
-Pete Apgar was a young man who worked by the day in and around Dexter’s
-Corners. Quite a little of his time was put in at Valley Brook Farm and
-he had already spoken for a steady place on the Stevenson estate when
-that should be ready for occupancy.
-
-“Gosh all hemlock!” panted Pete Apgar, as he came up and sank down on a
-bench and began to fan himself with the straw hat he wore. “I thought
-I was never going to get here. Some hike, I’ll say, from Valley Brook
-Farm to this place! I’ve been on the go ever since ten o’clock last
-night.”
-
-“What brought you?” questioned Jack quickly. “No bad news, I hope?”
-
-“I’m sorry to say it is bad news, Jack,” was Apgar’s reply.
-
-“Somebody ill at the farm, or is it worse?” put in Randy.
-
-“No, everybody’s all right on the farm, although old Grandpop Rover
-ain’t as good as he might be. But this news is from New York――from your
-folks down there. There’s been a robbery.”
-
-“A robbery!” came simultaneously from all the young fellows.
-
-“That’s it,” and Pete Apgar continued to fan himself. He was almost out
-of breath and gladly took a cup of water which Gif considerately got
-for him.
-
-“What was robbed――our houses?” questioned Fred.
-
-“No, it wasn’t your houses. It was down in your fathers’ place of
-business in Wall Street. A big hold-up of some kind.”
-
-“A hold-up in the offices in Wall Street!” gasped Jack, and then he
-added quickly: “Was anybody shot?”
-
-“I don’t know none of the particulars,” replied the farmhand. “A
-telegram came to your Uncle Randolph that the offices in Wall Street
-had been robbed and that he was to let you fellows know at once. So
-they sent me up here pellmell to tell you. I got a ride in Fenny’s
-flivver as far as the bridge road. That was as far as he could take me,
-and I hoofed it the rest of the way. But I did stop at Bill Jandle’s
-place early this morning and asked him to be in readiness with his
-flivver providing I could find you fellows and you wanted to ride home
-from there.”
-
-“I’m glad you did that, Pete,” answered Jack quickly. “It will save us
-a long tramp, and we can make time by riding even if we have to go away
-around by the bridge route instead of by the ford.”
-
-“You didn’t get any more of the particulars about the robbery?”
-questioned Andy.
-
-“No. There wasn’t any particulars. When I left the farm your Uncle
-Randolph was trying to get your folks on the long distance ’phone. But
-the storm the other day had knocked out some of the wires and they
-wasn’t repaired yet; so he couldn’t get anything. He said he would
-send Jack Ness down to the railroad station to try to get a message
-through by telegraph, but he was afraid the operator would be gone
-for the night, and in that case he’d not be able to do anything until
-this morning. Your uncle was all upset, and so was your aunt and your
-grandfather, not knowing how bad things might be.”
-
-“Well, they must be pretty bad, or otherwise our folks wouldn’t send
-for us,” said Jack.
-
-“I guess you’re right,” added Randy. “For all we know, the Wall Street
-offices may have been cleaned out completely in this hold-up.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIV
-
- A DARING HOLD-UP
-
-
-The boys continued to question Pete Apgar and at the same time packed
-up their belongings with all possible haste. Gif and Spouter assisted
-the Rover boys, knowing that their chums wanted to return to Valley
-Brook Farm as soon as it could be done.
-
-“I hope this doesn’t prove as bad as you think it,” said Gif to Jack.
-
-“So do I, Gif,” was the reply. “But you know as well as I do that there
-have been a number of very daring hold-ups in the city during the
-past few years. Why, only a few months ago I read in the papers about
-a Maiden Lane jewelry firm being cleaned out of a hundred thousand
-dollars’ worth of unset diamonds.”
-
-“I don’t see how they could get a great deal at the offices,” put in
-Andy. “I know they’re very careful about the securities and keep most
-of the stuff in the safe or in the bank deposit boxes.”
-
-“Well, that’s just it! Suppose they had a lot of stuff in the safe and
-the safe happened to be open when the hold-up men came in?”
-
-“Oh, well, don’t cross a bridge until you come to it, fellows,”
-admonished Spouter. “Of course it may be bad enough, but not as bad as
-it might be. Perhaps by the time we get back to the farm your Uncle
-Randolph will have had some particulars by ’phone or telegraph.”
-
-In fifteen minutes the Rover boys and their chums were ready to start.
-The wooden shutters had been placed over the windows of the lodge and
-the door securely locked. Then the lads took up their rolls and other
-equipment.
-
-“Andy, you had better let Pete carry your roll,” said Jack. “You’ll
-have trouble enough keeping up with us with that sore hip of yours.”
-
-“Sure, I’ll carry his stuff,” answered the farmhand readily.
-
-“Sorry to cut your outing up here short,” said Jack to Gif and Spouter,
-as the party trudged along.
-
-“Oh, don’t say a word about that, Jack!” cried Spouter. “We expected to
-go back in a day or two, anyhow. Our only concern is this bad news. I
-hope the hold-up proves to be a small affair.”
-
-Hiking along in the direction of the Jandle farm, the boys could think
-of nothing but the news Pete Apgar had brought and indulged in all
-sorts of speculations concerning what had taken place.
-
-When they came in sight of the Jandle farm they found Bill Jandle ready
-with his flivver, a dilapidated affair that looked as if it might fall
-apart at any moment. Near him stood his wife and his red-headed son.
-
-“On hand, as I said I’d be,” said the farmer to Apgar. And then he
-grinned at the boys as he added: “This will give me a chance to pay you
-back for shooting them pesky crows.”
-
-“Wisht I was going with you, Pop,” said the red-headed boy wistfully.
-
-“Got to put it off till another time, Tommy,” returned his father.
-“We’re going to have one mighty load as it is.”
-
-“If you can’t carry all of us I’ll walk,” declared Gif. “Pete, here,
-can show me the way.”
-
-“Yes, and I’ll walk too,” put in Spouter.
-
-“Oh, I guess this old bus will carry the lot. Only you’ll have to hang
-on the best you can,” answered Bill Jandle.
-
-The boys piled in, some sitting on the laps of others and the farmhand
-took a seat in an open doorway with his feet on the mudguard. Then,
-with a series of loud chuggings and a series of accompanying shivers,
-the flivver started away from the Jandle farm, Mrs. Jandle and Tommy
-waving a farewell.
-
-It was a ride not easily forgotten. The way was unusually rough and
-more than once it looked as if every spring on the machine might be
-broken. The boys were pitched from one side of the car to the other and
-the farmhand had all he could do to keep from slipping off into the
-roadway.
-
-“Ta――ta――talk about riding in a Pullman!” spluttered Andy. “Isn’t this
-the smoothest ever?”
-
-“Look out, Andy, or you’ll bite off your tongue,” warned Fred.
-
-“Now hold on, all of you!” shouted Bill Jandle, and then they went down
-a long hill over the rough rocks in a fashion that all but upset the
-flivver and caused some of the occupants to wonder whether they would
-come out of the adventure alive.
-
-[Illustration: THEY WENT DOWN OVER THE ROUGH ROCKS.]
-
-At the foot of the hill they crossed the Swift River on a rickety
-bridge, every plank of which slapped and thumped as they passed over
-it. Then, however, they struck a much better road, and a short time
-later came in sight of the farm.
-
-“We want to pay you for your services, Mr. Jandle,” said Jack, as they
-turned into the lane. “What do you think it ought to be?”
-
-“That’s all right, Rover. You fellows did me a good turn when you shot
-those crows. Let us call it square.”
-
-“No, you let me pay you,” returned Jack in a low voice, for he could
-easily see that Bill Jandle was rather pinched for money. And then he
-passed over a five-dollar bill which the farmer pocketed with great
-satisfaction.
-
-Their coming had been noted, and the Rover boys were met on the veranda
-by their uncle and aunt and also their grandfather, all of whom were in
-a state of great mental excitement.
-
-“I thought you’d never get here!” exclaimed their Uncle Randolph
-nervously. “This is an awful happening――truly awful!” and he wiped the
-perspiration from his brow.
-
-“Just think of bandits holding up your fathers’ offices!” burst out
-Aunt Martha. “Isn’t it dreadful? I can’t help but think that maybe
-somebody was shot!”
-
-“I wish I had been down there with a pistol!” quavered Grandfather
-Rover, his head bobbing from side to side. “I’d just like to get a shot
-at such rascals!” and he shook his cane as if to knock out some bandit
-right then and there.
-
-“Have you received any more news?” questioned Randy quickly.
-
-“Nothing since we got that first message,” answered Uncle Randolph.
-“We’ve been trying to use the ’phone, but wires are out of commission
-somewhere along the line. We thought we had New York once, but it was
-only Binghamton.”
-
-“We ought to be able to get into communication by telegraph,” said Jack.
-
-“Jack Ness went down to the station an hour ago. I gave him a message
-to send and he was to wait for a reply.”
-
-“Let’s go down to the station too,” put in Fred quickly. “There is no
-use of hanging around here if the telephone is out of order.”
-
-“I think I’ll stay here. Maybe the telephone will come in before a
-great while,” said Andy. The soreness in his hip had not been improved
-by the rough ride in Bill Jandle’s flivver.
-
-Gif and Spouter elected to remain with Andy and then Jack, Randy and
-Fred ran off to the garage and brought out one of the touring cars, and
-in another moment the three were on their way to the railroad station
-at Oak Run, across the river from Dexter’s Corners.
-
-“Perhaps we’ll meet Jack Ness coming back,” said Fred. “If we do, stop
-him, by all means.”
-
-However, they did not meet the hired man. But on the outskirts of
-Dexter’s Corners they passed an elegant sport car under the wheel of
-which rode Joe Sedley, smoking a cigarette and with his cap pulled well
-down over his eyes. Sedley simply glared at the Rovers, refusing to
-return their nods of recognition.
-
-“Gee, he must still be sore over the way the horse race was decided,”
-was Fred’s comment.
-
-“Well, Jack won that race, and that’s all there is to it,” put in Randy
-loyally.
-
-“He’ll never admit it,” answered the oldest Rover. And then he became
-silent and for the first time since Pete Apgar had brought the news of
-the hold-up Jack’s thoughts reverted to Ruth and he wondered if the
-girl had sent him a letter or if she had corresponded in any way with
-Sedley. In the excitement of the occasion none of the Rovers who had
-dashed off to the railroad station had thought to ask at the farmhouse
-if any letters had come in.
-
-They sped through the village and across the Swift River and then up to
-the railroad station at Oak Run. Here they saw another one of the farm
-turnouts and then ran across Jack Ness, who held up a telegram.
-
-“It’s for your uncle,” said the hired man, “but I guess you’d better
-open it and read it.”
-
-“I will,” answered Jack, and did so. The telegram ran as follows:
-
- “Impossible to get telephone service. Hold-up at offices bad.
- Want some particulars from boys. Send them home at once.
-
- “RICHARD ROVER.”
-
-
-While reading this telegram the boys heard the whistle of a locomotive
-and presently the local train from the Junction rolled into the station
-and several passengers alighted while others got aboard. A trunk was
-taken off and several bundles of newspapers followed.
-
-“Here come the New York papers!” cried Fred. “Come on――let’s get some
-of them! They may have some particulars of the hold-up.”
-
-Two of the bundles of papers were for one of the Oak Run storekeepers,
-and a clerk was on hand to receive them. Quickly the bundles were torn
-open and each of the lads possessed himself of a metropolitan newspaper.
-
-“Here it is!” cried Randy, scanning the front page rapidly, and he
-showed the following:
-
- DARING HOLD-UP IN WALL STREET OFFICES OF THE ROVER COMPANY
- LOOTED
-
- Five Daring Bandits Hold Up Four Clerks Just Before Closing
- Time and Make Off with Securities Worth $100,000.
-
- Police Search in Vain for Clues. None of the Officers of the
- Company Present when the Hold-Up Occurred.
-
-There followed a somewhat mixed-up account of how the hold-up had
-occurred and what the Rovers had to say concerning it.
-
-“Well, this certainly is news!” declared Jack, after reading not only
-this account but also those which the other newspapers presented.
-
-“But what do you suppose this telegram means?” questioned Randy
-anxiously. “What do they want us to give information about?”
-
-“That remains to be seen,” answered Fred. And then, all of a sudden, he
-gave a low whistle. “I guess this means good-bye to Captain Corning’s
-hunt for the _Margarita_,” he added.
-
-“The only thing we can do is to get down to New York as soon as
-possible,” declared Jack. “Gee, I wish I was down there now! I’ll bet
-there’s plenty of excitement.”
-
-“If only they catch those bandits and get back the stuff they took!”
-murmured Fred. “A hundred thousand dollars! Just think of it!”
-
-“This is the first newspaper account, Fred,” answered Jack. “It was
-probably written in a great hurry. You must remember this paper was
-printed some time last evening. There may be a lot of other news since
-then.”
-
-The boys knew they could get a train for the Junction in two hours.
-This would connect with the New York Express and would bring them home
-late in the afternoon.
-
-“We’ll get back to the farm and make it somehow,” declared Jack. “Come
-on!” and away they went, back to Valley Brook Farm, as fast as they
-could, with Jack Ness following.
-
-As might be expected, the telegram and the articles in the newspapers
-concerning the hold-up created more excitement than ever at the farm.
-As old as he was, Grandfather Rover wanted to go down to New York, and
-it took quite some talk on the part of Jack and Aunt Martha to make him
-change his mind. Uncle Randolph, however, insisted upon accompanying
-the boys.
-
-“You’ll have to excuse us, fellows,” said Jack to Gif and Spouter.
-
-“Oh, that’s all right, Jack. Go ahead. We’ll be all right,” answered
-Gif quickly.
-
-“We were leaving in a day or two, anyhow,” answered Spouter.
-
-“They’re to stay over to-night,” said Aunt Martha. “I’d rather have
-them here with your Uncle Randolph gone,” she added; and so it was
-arranged.
-
-Only a few letters from their boy chums had come in for the Rovers
-during their outing. There was no word from Ruth, and this gave Jack a
-momentary pang, although he did not allow the others to know it.
-
-It did not take the lads or their Uncle Randolph long to pack. Then
-the boys said good-bye to their chums and to the others, and in a few
-minutes more were on their way to the railroad station. Their uncle and
-Jack Ness accompanied them.
-
-“Good-bye and good luck!” shouted Gif.
-
-“Take care of yourselves!” added Spouter.
-
-“We’ll try to,” answered Jack. “Hope you both have a fine time on the
-rest of your outing.”
-
-“And we hope your folks get back all the stuff that was stolen,” cried
-Gif, as the auto moved away.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XV
-
- HOW THE ROVER COMPANY WAS HELD UP
-
-
-If the Rover boys were worked up over the hold-up in Wall Street, their
-excitement was as nothing compared to that of their parents.
-
-“I must confess I’m completely stumped.”
-
-It was Sam Rover who spoke. The three brothers were closeted in an
-inner office of the company and Fred’s father stood by a window gazing
-blankly at nothing in particular.
-
-“What gets me is the skillful manner in which this hold-up was
-planned,” came from Tom Rover. “That telegram calling me to
-Philadelphia was a fake, just as the telegram that took Sam to Boston
-to see the head of the Eighteenth National Bank was a cooked-up affair.”
-
-“Yes, and see how they got me out of the way,” answered Dick Rover
-dismally. “When that fellow――whoever he was――telephoned to me that
-there had been an accident in the subway uptown and that Dora had been
-hurt, what was there for me to do but to rush out, jump into the subway
-and get uptown just as quickly as possible? Why, it took me nearly an
-hour to locate Dora because she wasn’t at home, and then I found out
-that she had received a fake message from Mrs. Watson asking her to
-come over at once in regard to some church matters.”
-
-“The whole thing was certainly well thought out,” went on the father of
-the twins. “It’s a wonder they didn’t send everybody in the office off
-on a wild-goose chase,” and Tom smiled grimly.
-
-“I’ve been trying to think who might have done this,” continued Dick
-slowly, tapping his desk with a pencil as he spoke. “Of course, the
-police detectives think it was done by one of the well-organized bands
-of hold-up men in and around New York. But just the same, we know that
-we have a certain number of personal enemies who wouldn’t like anything
-better than to pull off such a job as this.”
-
-“Who among our enemies would have the nerve to do it?” questioned Sam
-Rover. “Davenport and his gang are in jail, so they are eliminated. Now
-then, we know that old Josiah Crabtree is at liberty; but I don’t think
-he’d have the nerve to attempt anything of this sort.”
-
-“He might not have the nerve to play the part of a bandit at the
-offices, but he might help the real criminals by, for instance, doing
-some of that telephoning or telegraphing.
-
-“Of course, there are a lot of other fellows who’d be only too glad to
-make trouble for us,” went on Tom, after a pause. “First of all, there
-is Nelson Martell who used to be in business down here and who lost out
-in the oil fields, and along with him is that chap Slogwell Brown, and
-then their two sons, Slugger and Nappy, who have had so much trouble
-with our boys.”
-
-“And, yes――don’t forget some of the other fellows, like Mr. Werner and
-his good-for-nothing son Gabe.”
-
-“Oh, there are plenty of those fellows who would be glad to take the
-very shirts from our backs!” cried Sam. “Some of the fellows who tried
-to injure us at Putnam Hall and at Brill College――fellows like Jerry
-Koswell and his cronies.”
-
-There was a moment of silence between the three men, each evidently
-trying to do some hard thinking. Then Dick Rover motioned for his
-brothers to come closer.
-
-“What do you think of that clerk of ours――Ken Greene?” he whispered,
-thus making certain that his voice would not carry to any of the outer
-offices of the company of which he was president.
-
-“I don’t like him, and never did,” answered Tom bluntly.
-
-“Well, if he’s perfectly honest, then he’s a doughhead, and we
-certainly don’t want him in these offices any longer,” came from Sam.
-“Any fellow who will neglect his duties as Greene did deserves to be
-kicked out.”
-
-“Well, I intend to kick him out, but I won’t do it just yet,” answered
-Jack’s father. “We may want his testimony, and the detectives may want
-to question him further.”
-
-The senior Rovers had passed a hectic evening and an even more hectic
-night. None of them had been to bed, neither did any of them have the
-least desire to go to sleep. The nerves of each were at a high tension,
-and with good reason.
-
-“If it was only our own stuff I wouldn’t say so much,” said Dick, with
-something like a groan. “But to have our best friends suffer too――well,
-it’s something I can hardly stand.”
-
-“I don’t believe Songbird Powell or Fred Garrison will blame us,”
-returned Tom. “But what Mr. Stevenson will do is another matter. I’m
-afraid it may rough up matters between Jack and Ruth, Dick,” and he
-gazed at his older brother questioningly.
-
-“Well, if Mr. Stevenson gets sore I suppose we’ll have to bear it,”
-answered Jack’s father. “It’s too bad, but I don’t see what can be
-done. We’re in a big hole, and that’s all there is to it.”
-
-“No, it isn’t!” cried Sam, just as sturdy and defiant in his manner as
-he had ever been. “We’re in a hole, that’s true. But it’s our business
-to climb out of it, and we’re going to do it!”
-
-“Let’s hope we do so,” returned Tom. “But it seems to me that hole is
-a good deal like a deep well and that we’re just about as well off as
-a trio of frogs at the bottom thereof,” and a flash of Tom’s old-time
-humor asserted itself.
-
-“Well, this talk doesn’t seem to be getting us anywhere,” said Dick,
-rising to his feet. “We’d better check up on those securities of which
-we were not certain and find out what steps can be taken so that no one
-will negotiate them.”
-
-The bare details of the hold-up were simple enough. The affair had
-occurred a few minutes before the regular time for closing the offices.
-As said before, Tom and Sam had been called out of town by fake
-telegrams and Dick had been called away by a telephone message which
-stated that his wife Dora had been hurt in a subway accident uptown.
-At the time of the hold-up one clerk and a messenger boy had been away
-from the offices on business, and as this was the dull season of the
-year a number of the others were away on their vacations. This left
-but a head bookkeeper and three clerks in charge when the bandits had
-entered quietly, closing and locking the door behind them.
-
-The bandits had worn handkerchiefs tied across the lower parts of their
-faces and had had caps well drawn down over their foreheads. Each had
-been armed and, afraid of being shot, the head bookkeeper and the three
-clerks had submitted with scarcely a protest. They had been driven into
-a closet used for the storage of records and there they had been told
-to make a noise at the risk of their lives, and then the door had been
-locked upon them.
-
-Having disposed of the help, the bandits had lost no time in looting
-the unlocked safe and also going through all the desks, breaking open
-those which were locked. They had worked quickly but effectively and
-had carried off everything of value.
-
-As yet the total loss was problematic for the reason that it was not
-known how many of the securities which had been stolen were negotiable.
-Roughly speaking, the Rovers estimated that the loss would not be less
-than one hundred thousand dollars and might go to almost twice that
-amount.
-
-The head bookkeeper was a middle-aged man named Frank Mason, and he had
-been with The Rover Company since its beginning. Mason was a good deal
-of a plodder, but all of the Rovers felt that he was thoroughly honest
-and could not have been connected in any way with the hold-up.
-
-“It came like a thunder clap, Mr. Rover! Just like a thunder clap!”
-exclaimed Frank Mason in a wavering voice when questioned. “I was never
-more surprised in my life than when I looked up and saw that man with a
-handkerchief tied over his face and with a pistol pointed right at my
-head.”
-
-“Have you any idea who the man was――or, in fact, who any of the men
-were?” Dick asked.
-
-“Not the slightest, sir. I’m quite certain they were all strangers to
-me.”
-
-Mason’s story was largely the story told by the other clerks. One of
-the young fellows, named Bronson, and another named Greene, had tried
-to make the Rovers and the police detectives believe that they had
-wanted to resist. But they had done nothing and the detectives were
-of the opinion that they had submitted meekly and were now drawing on
-their imaginations in the hope of getting their names in the limelight.
-
-Half a dozen clues were being followed up, but so far without results.
-Several strangers who had been seen in and around the building before
-and after the hold-up were questioned by the authorities, and one of
-the men was taken to police headquarters and kept over night. But
-nothing could be proved against this individual except that he was a
-good-for-nothing rounder, and he was allowed to go with the admonition
-to get out of the city as quickly as possible.
-
-The most active men in the affair were the reporters, and Dick, Tom
-and Sam had all they could do to keep out of the clutches of the news
-gatherers, who wished to get every slightest detail of the hold-up. As
-we know, the morning papers had made a spread of the story, and the
-afternoon journals followed.
-
-“Well, we’re certainly getting a lot of notoriety,” said Dick, when
-he and his brothers were on their way that evening to their homes on
-Riverside Drive. “But it’s the kind of advertising I don’t like.”
-
-“I’m afraid this hold-up is going to give The Rover Company a black
-eye,” muttered Tom. “Some folks will think we’re mighty careless in
-handling our securities and consequently they won’t want to do business
-with us. However, hold-ups are real fashionable just now, so we’re
-right in the swim,” he added, with a queer sort of grin.
-
-When the three men arrived at home they found that the boys had just
-come in. The lads had telephoned from the Grand Central Terminal to
-the offices and then, finding that their fathers had left, had come
-directly in a taxicab to Riverside Drive.
-
-“No news, Jack,” said Dick, in reply to a question from his son. “We’re
-at a standstill, and so are the authorities. Our securities are gone
-and they and the bandits who took them have vanished into thin air.”
-
-“Do you mean to say no one saw them leave the offices or no one raised
-an alarm?” asked Randy.
-
-“No one saw them leaving the building――or at least if they were seen,
-nobody paid any attention to them,” replied Tom Rover. “But that isn’t
-to be wondered at because our building has dozens of people coming and
-going all the time and there are any number of automobiles and taxicabs
-in the street.”
-
-“Well, what of the fellows who were locked in the closet?” demanded
-Fred.
-
-“They remained in the closet until everything became quiet in the
-offices. Then they knocked on the door for a minute or two, and as none
-of the bandits came to make them keep quiet they at last forced the
-door open. Then Mason ran for the telephone and notified the police
-while the other clerks ran out in the corridor and went down in an
-elevator to the street to see if they could catch sight of the rascals.
-But that must have been at least five to ten minutes after the bandits
-had taken their leave.”
-
-“And how much of a loss will it be, Dad?” questioned Jack, with
-increasing interest.
-
-“So far as I have been able to figure up, there will be a positive loss
-on bonds of a little over one hundred thousand dollars,” answered his
-parent. “Then a number of other securities are missing, and how many of
-these can be negotiated is a question. The loss might possibly come up
-to nearly two hundred thousand dollars.”
-
-“Yes, but listen, Uncle Dick!” broke in Randy. “I know you carry
-insurance on all your stuff. Wasn’t this covered?”
-
-“That’s the hardest part of the story,” answered Dick Rover, his face
-twitching slightly as he spoke. “We’ve been carrying insurance on all
-the stuff, but the insurance ran out less than a week ago and the clerk
-who had charge of this, a fellow named Ken Greene, failed to have the
-insurance renewed. As a consequence the entire loss falls on our own
-shoulders.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVI
-
- A GLOOMY OUTLOOK
-
-
-“No insurance!” cried Fred, in dismay.
-
-“Gee, that certainly is the worst news yet!” came from Andy.
-
-“What’s the reason Greene didn’t have the insurance renewed?” demanded
-Jack. “Didn’t he know it had run out?”
-
-“Yes, he admits that he knew it and that he had taken the matter up
-with several insurance companies a week before this insurance ran out.
-He says he thought he could get better rates for us and was going to
-submit the new rates to me. But then, he claims, a lot of extra outside
-work was piled on him, and in the rush of that the insurance slipped
-his mind.”
-
-“Dick, I think that’s a fishy yarn!” exclaimed Sam Rover. “You know how
-all those insurance companies are――hungry for business. If Greene had
-gone after them as he says he did, they would have pestered the life
-out of us to have their particular line of insurance accepted.”
-
-“Well, I’m inclined to agree with you, and, as I said before, I’m
-going to fire Greene a little later on. But no matter what we can prove
-against the young idiot, the fact remains that we have no insurance
-and therefore if the securities are not recovered the loss will fall
-entirely on us.”
-
-“What about the money Mr. Stevenson and Gif’s father and Spouter’s
-father put in?” asked Jack.
-
-“As they are now stockholders in the company, the loss will fall on
-their shoulders as well as ours,” answered his father.
-
-“Did Spouter’s father put up the extra money that was coming from him?”
-queried Randy.
-
-“He did――the day before the hold-up. He brought in some first-class
-railroad bonds, and they were among the bonds that were stolen. They
-had been placed in the office safe because we wanted to list them
-properly and take down the numbers, and then we were going to offer
-them to one of the bond houses because we needed the cash.”
-
-“Needed the cash!” broke in Fred quickly. “In that case I suppose this
-loss is going to hit the company pretty hard?” and he looked at his
-father as he spoke.
-
-“Yes, Fred, we might as well let you boys know the truth,” answered
-Sam Rover. “Just at the present time we are under heavy obligations
-to three banks here in New York, and that was one reason why we took
-in this additional capital from our old friends and Mr. Stevenson. As
-you know, we have been branching out, not only with our business here
-in Wall Street, but also with our mines in the West and our oil well
-holdings in the South, and all of those things cramped us a little for
-cash.”
-
-“If the money isn’t recovered, what then?” asked Randy bluntly.
-
-“We won’t talk about that just yet,” answered Dick Rover, but his tone
-showed that he was much disturbed.
-
-“Of course you have notified Mr. Stevenson and the others?” said Jack.
-
-“Oh, yes. We notified all our stockholders by ’phone or telegraph,”
-answered Tom Rover. “We’re going to hold a special meeting to-morrow
-morning at ten o’clock and then decide on what is best to be done.”
-
-“Well, as far as I’m concerned, Uncle Tom, you can have every cent I
-have in the bank,” declared Jack promptly.
-
-“And you can have what I’ve got, too,” came simultaneously from Fred
-and the twins.
-
-“It’s nice for you to say that, boys,” answered the twins’ father. “How
-much could you rake and scrape together if you had to?”
-
-The boys made a hasty calculation, counting in the money they had
-received in the oil fields and when they and Ira Small had uncovered
-the pirates’ treasure, and Jack announced the result.
-
-“We’ve got twenty-eight thousand dollars,” he said, a bit proudly.
-“That isn’t half bad, is it?”
-
-“It’s very good,” answered his father. “I’m glad to know you boys are
-saving your money and not spending it recklessly as so many young
-fellows do. But I’m afraid, Jack, that that amount would only be a drop
-in the bucket.”
-
-“How much do you need, Dad, if it’s any of my business?”
-
-“We’ll need a hundred thousand dollars inside of the next two weeks and
-two hundred thousand dollars a month later.”
-
-“We could have taken care of our finances very nicely if this hold-up
-had not occurred,” said Tom Rover. “You see, we have other securities
-and on those we could raise a loan. But now we may have to sacrifice
-those, and that will entail a heavy loss because I’m sure the
-securities are going up in value and ought to be kept.”
-
-“Dad, you said in your telegram that you wanted to question us,” broke
-in Jack. “What was it you wanted to know?”
-
-“We’ve been thinking that it is possible this hold-up was engineered by
-some of our old enemies who may be in cahoots with some real bandits.
-We were thinking that possibly you might know of something that would
-throw light on the subject.”
-
-“We have seen Slugger Brown and Nappy Martell in an automobile in the
-vicinity of Valley Brook Farm and one night the girls declared they saw
-Slugger Brown looking in at one of the windows.”
-
-“Is that so! That sounds interesting.”
-
-“I can see how that might fit in,” came from Sam Rover.
-
-“How could that fit in with a hold-up down here?” questioned Andy, in
-wonder.
-
-“In this way,” answered the twins’ father. “Your uncles and I all
-received fake messages taking us away from the offices when the hold-up
-occurred. Your Aunt Dora also received a fake message taking her away
-from home. That looks to me as if it was planned to keep as many of
-us away from the offices as possible. That being so, perhaps Slugger
-Brown and Nappy Martell were hired by some others――maybe their own
-fathers――to watch you fellows and report if you intended to come back
-here. It’s just possible that they may have had orders to try to detain
-you if you started for New York. They must know that when you’re in the
-city you’re frequent visitors at the offices and would raise an alarm
-at once if you happened to get down there and found the place locked up
-during business hours or got there just before the hold-up took place.”
-
-“There might be something in that,” said Jack slowly. Thereupon the
-boys gave a few particulars concerning the appearance of their enemies
-in the vicinity of the farm and then asked for more particulars
-concerning the hold-up.
-
-The talk did not come to an end until dinner was announced. Then the
-various families separated, agreeing to come together again in Tom’s
-library after the repast was over.
-
-“Oh, Jack, isn’t it a terrible happening?” said his mother, as she took
-him in her arms. There were tears in Dora’s eyes as she spoke. Her face
-was pale and haggard and showed plainly the loss of sleep.
-
-“Oh, Mother, you mustn’t take it so hard,” he returned, kissing her.
-“I’m sure it will come out all right in the end. They’ll catch those
-bandits and get most of the securities back, I’m sure of it!”
-
-“Well, I certainly hope so.” But Mrs. Rover shook her head sadly as she
-spoke.
-
-Dinner in all the three connecting houses that evening was a sombre
-affair. Fred’s mother was even more dejected than Dora Rover, and the
-twins could do little to cheer up Nellie.
-
-“Why, boys, don’t you understand?” said Tom’s wife. “This may bankrupt
-The Rover Company!”
-
-“Oh, come, come, Nellie! Not quite as bad as all that,” said Tom. Yet,
-in spite of his attempt at light-heartedness, the twins saw that their
-father was far more worried than he was willing to admit.
-
-Randolph Rover had spent most of the time with the mothers of the boys,
-quieting them as best he could. In coming down to the city the old
-gentleman who had made scientific farming his hobby had been busy doing
-a lot of figuring, and now, when the dinner in Dick Rover’s mansion
-came to a close, he called his nephew to one side.
-
-“I’ve been figuring on those securities I possess which aren’t
-deposited with The Rover Company,” he announced. “Outside of the farm,
-I’ve got about eighteen thousand dollars. If it will do you any good,
-Dick, you can have it, and if it’s necessary I’ll sell the farm too.
-That ought to be worth at least twenty-five thousand dollars, the way
-values are going up in that vicinity.”
-
-“That’s awfully good of you, Uncle Randolph,” answered Dick, and in
-spite of himself his voice choked with emotion. “But I’m hoping we can
-get our securities back or make the necessary arrangements with the
-banks to tide us over. But you’re awfully good, and I’ll never forget
-it,” and he wrung his uncle’s hand heartily.
-
-“Your father wanted to come. He wanted to go after those bandits
-himself,” continued the uncle. “We had quite a time to make him change
-his plans and remain on the farm.” It may be added here that Anderson
-Rover was considerably older than his brother Randolph and far from as
-vigorous in health.
-
-Left to himself, Jack walked slowly up to his own room where his bag
-had been placed by one of the servants. The former major of the Colby
-Hall battalion had never been in a more serious mood than at present.
-
-He realized that the hold-up in Wall Street might be fraught with dire
-results. If the securities were not recovered The Rover Company might
-go bankrupt and the fortunes that it had taken years to accumulate
-might be completely swept away.
-
-“Dad and the rest of us would have to start all over again,” he told
-himself. “I’m young, and it wouldn’t be such a hard thing for me to do,
-but it would certainly be rough on dad and Uncle Sam and Uncle Tom, not
-to say anything about mother and Aunt Nellie and Aunt Grace and the
-girls.”
-
-Then Jack’s thoughts drifted to the Stevensons and he walked over
-to the chiffonier upon which, in a pretty silver frame, rested a
-photograph of Ruth, a smiling, tantalizing picture that made Jack’s
-heart jump every time he gazed at it. What effect would this loss have
-upon Mr. Stevenson and his daughter? Would Ruth’s father blame the
-officers of The Rover Company for neglect in not looking after the
-insurance and in not safeguarding the offices better? What would Ruth
-have to say when he saw her or when she wrote to him, provided she did
-write?
-
-“Maybe she won’t write at all,” he thought dolefully. “Her father may
-be as mad as a hornet and she may take his part. And then, if we lose
-all our money, what right will I have to ask her to wait for me when
-there is such a rich chap as Joe Sedley hanging around? I’m sure he’d
-marry her in a minute if he could get her,” and then Jack heaved a long
-sigh that came from the very bottom of his heart.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVII
-
- REAL FRIENDS
-
-
-The conference in Tom Rover’s library lasted until well past midnight.
-There were present not only the Rovers, but a number of other business
-men, and all sorts of plans for continuing business at the offices in
-Wall Street were thrashed out.
-
-Several of the outsiders were liberal with their advice, but when it
-came to real assistance Dick Rover and his brothers quickly realized
-that they would have to depend almost entirely on themselves for
-whatever was done.
-
-The boys were not wanted at this conference, and so withdrew to the
-library in Jack’s home. Here the four held a discussion fully as
-animated as that going on next door.
-
-“Dad admits that things look mighty black,” said Randy. “But he
-cautioned Andy and myself not to say too much before mother, because
-she’s worried to death as it is.”
-
-“And that’s just what dad told me to be careful of,” put in Fred. “I
-never saw my mother look worse! Why, you’d think somebody in the
-family had died!”
-
-“Well, we’ve got to admit that it is serious――the most serious thing
-that ever happened to us as far as our fortunes are concerned,”
-returned Jack. “This hold-up may wipe out The Rover Company entirely.
-The company has obligations totaling three hundred thousand dollars and
-all of these have got to be met inside of six weeks. Of course, they
-may get an extension of time from the banks and their other creditors.
-But unless the missing securities are recovered it isn’t likely that
-those extensions will be for long.”
-
-“But their credit ought to be good; the company has always stood A,
-Number One!” cried Andy.
-
-“Yes. And that will help some, so dad says. But it won’t help enough,”
-answered Jack. “I really don’t know what they can do unless they can
-get some of their friends to come to the front and help them out, and
-I know dad and your fathers would hate to ask them to do that under
-present circumstances, when everything looks so black.”
-
-“What about the girls? Are they going to stay with Ruth now that this
-thing has happened?” asked Randy.
-
-“Mother telegraphed to Mary that she had better come home,” answered
-Fred. “I suppose Martha will come with her. More than likely they’ll be
-just as anxious as we were to know what’s going on.”
-
-“I wonder if Slugger Brown and Nappy Martell are really implicated in
-this?” mused Jack. “If they are, then the thing for us to do would be
-to try to locate them and force them to tell the truth.”
-
-“If they were implicated, you can make sure that now the hold-up has
-been pulled off they’ll keep out of sight,” answered Randy. “The
-fellows who did that may be thousands of miles away by this time.”
-
-“And to think the police haven’t been able to round up anybody!” sighed
-Andy.
-
-“Well, it’s not so easy to trace a criminal as some people think,”
-returned his twin. “Sometimes they catch a crook more by good luck than
-by cleverness.”
-
-“Well, then, let’s hope that we have luck in landing these bandits,”
-came from Fred. “Wish I could get my hands on ’em!”
-
-The next day was a busy one for the older Rovers. A conference was held
-at the offices in Wall Street, and this was attended by the fathers of
-the boys, as well as by Songbird Powell, Fred Garrison, and several
-other men. Somewhat to the Rovers’ surprise, Mr. Stevenson was not
-present.
-
-“Mr. Stevenson hasn’t answered any of our telegrams,” said Dick to his
-brothers, just as the conference got under way. “Perhaps he’s away from
-home and hasn’t even heard of the hold-up.” And this surmise proved to
-be correct.
-
-The outsiders at the meeting wanted to know if the authorities had as
-yet reported anything of importance and were much disappointed when
-Dick stated that so far as he and his brothers knew no real information
-concerning the hold-up men had yet been brought to light.
-
-“The authorities have a number of hold-up men under suspicion,” said
-he. “And all of these are being watched by the detectives. One of
-the older detectives thinks this job may have been engineered by two
-fellows known as Lefty Ditini, so called because he’s left-handed, and
-Black Ronombo, two fellows who are supposed to be West Indians or,
-possibly, Mexicans. They’re also looking for three slick bandits who
-have been operating in Philadelphia and Buffalo, because they handle
-jobs in exactly the same way this affair was handled.”
-
-Dick then went on making a little speech and recited such particulars
-of the affair as he could and ended by telling of the securities that
-were missing and of the fact that the insurance on the documents had
-run out, owing to the neglect of one of their clerks.
-
-“I presume we are responsible for not keeping track of the insurance,”
-he continued. “We should have watched that matter more closely.”
-
-“Well, we’re all liable to make mistakes,” put in Gif Garrison’s father
-quickly. “Of course, it’s a great shock, Dick. But I want to say right
-now that I’m not going to blame either you or Tom or Sam for what has
-happened.”
-
-“And neither am I going to blame you,” put in Songbird Powell. “Why,
-this hold-up might have happened to any of us. Wasn’t my house robbed
-last summer? While we were at dinner in the dining room the thieves
-crawled up on a second story porch and went through all the upper
-rooms, taking money and jewelry to the tune of over two thousand
-dollars. And we’ve never heard of what was stolen to this day.”
-
-“Yes, I remember that,” said Tom.
-
-“It’s good of you to stand by us,” said Dick, looking gratefully at his
-former school chums. “But now let us come to business and see just what
-can be done toward getting the Company out of this mess.”
-
-The conference lasted until the middle of the afternoon and all sorts
-of ways and means were discussed to bridge over the difficulty. Fred
-Garrison came forward with an additional twenty thousand dollars and
-Songbird Powell offered another fifteen thousand dollars, and these two
-sums were tentatively accepted by Dick and his brothers.
-
-In the midst of the talk four telegrams were received, two from their
-old school chums, George Granbury and Hans Mueller and the others
-from Stanley Browne and Spud Jackson who had been with them at Brill
-College. All of these men tendered their sincerest sympathy and each
-said he would help out if an endorsement of notes was needed.
-
-“Well, that shows we’ve certainly got some friends!” said Sam, and
-his eyes grew misty as he read one telegram after another. “Good for
-George, Hans, Spud and Stanley!”
-
-By a hard effort and a good deal of close figuring on the part of all
-of the older Rovers the Company managed to fix things so that the
-obligations amounting to about one hundred thousand dollars and falling
-due within the next two weeks would be met. But what could be done
-about the two hundred thousand coming due a month later was still a
-question.
-
-“We’ll have to see some of the bank officials about that,” said Tom.
-“They ought to be able to tide us over, especially if we can get the
-right kind of endorsements for our notes.” Yet even as he spoke he knew
-that the prospects were not encouraging, for the money market was just
-then very tight.
-
-The boys visited the offices and took a look around the premises. All
-of the clerks were once again at work and Jack and his cousins gazed at
-Ken Greene in anything but a friendly manner.
-
-“If it hadn’t been for that puddin’head the Company would be all
-right,” whispered Fred to the others. “Just think of one clerk like
-that being able to put a company like this in the hole just because he
-forgot to do his duty!”
-
-“It’s like the soldier who goes to sleep when he’s on guard,” put in
-Andy. “For two pins I’d like to give him the thrashing of his life!”
-
-“Well, as for that, I guess we’d all like to do it,” came from Jack.
-
-When the boys returned to Riverside Drive they found that Martha and
-Mary had just arrived. The girls were excited and tried to ask a dozen
-questions at once.
-
-“Mrs. Stevenson was just as upset as anybody,” said Martha in reply
-to a question from her brother. “Mr. Stevenson was away on a fishing
-trip and she didn’t know how to get hold of him. And what do you think,
-Jack? Half of the money that Ruth’s father put into The Rover Company
-belonged to Mrs. Stevenson! So she’ll stand to lose just as much as her
-husband.”
-
-“And what did Ruth have to say about the affair?”
-
-“Oh, she didn’t know what to say. It took them both so much by surprise
-that they were almost stunned. Then Mrs. Stevenson went into hysterics
-when she thought all that money might be lost, and Ruth had all she
-could do to quiet her.”
-
-“Did Ruth blame dad for what happened?”
-
-“She did and she didn’t. She thought it was awfully queer that none
-of the officers of the company was at the offices when the hold-up
-happened and she also thought it was queer that they should have had so
-many securities on hand. She thought such valuable things were either
-kept locked in the safe or else locked in the bank vaults.”
-
-“Well, dad would have been there, only he got the fake ’phone call
-that mother had been hurt in a subway accident. And as for having the
-securities on hand, there is a good explanation about that, although
-I’m afraid I can’t just explain it to you. Some of these securities
-were being listed to be sold. They all had to be inspected, and that
-was the reason they were at the offices and not in the bank vaults. Of
-course, the majority of them were in the office safe, but that was open
-because it is usually kept open during office hours. Dad says, however,
-that they should have been locked in an inner compartment, although he
-supposes the bandits could easily have opened such a compartment with
-the tools they probably carried.”
-
-“Well, it’s too bad. Mrs. Stevenson cried quite a good deal and once
-she let out that she expected to give Ruth five thousand dollars’ worth
-of the securities when Ruth became of age and another five thousand on
-her wedding day, if she ever got married.”
-
-“Well, it’s too bad, Martha, and nobody feels it any more than I do,”
-answered Jack, and turned away, his lips quivering.
-
-Instantly his sister was at his side and had her arm over his shoulder.
-
-“Jack dear, don’t think that I don’t understand,” she whispered. “I do!
-And I feel it just as much as you do! But don’t think too hard of Ruth.
-She has been all upset by the way her mother takes it and by the fact
-that her father could not be found. I’m sure when she calms down she
-will understand it better.”
-
-“Maybe,” Jack answered. “But just now it looks as if everything was
-crumbling under our feet.”
-
-A surprise awaited the Rovers just as the men of the family came home
-from Wall Street. They had just stepped into the house when a tall
-gentleman leaped from a taxicab and ran up the steps after Dick.
-
-“Larry Colby!” exclaimed Jack’s father, greeting the head of Colby Hall
-with a hearty handclasp. “I’m glad to see you!”
-
-“I thought I’d catch you here rather than at the offices,” answered the
-master of Colby Hall. “I started for New York just as soon as I heard
-of your trouble.”
-
-Colonel Colby was greeted warmly by not only the older Rovers, but also
-the lads who had attended his school so many years. The colonel did not
-waste words, but went immediately to the subject nearest to his heart.
-
-“I knew you might be wanting assistance,” he said, “and I thought I’d
-come here and tell you that I stand ready to do what I can. I haven’t
-got any great amount of cash I can put up――most of my money goes into
-improvements at the school――but what I have you are welcome to. And if
-my name counts for anything, you are welcome to use that too.”
-
-For the moment Dick could hardly speak, he was so overcome by his
-emotion. Then he blurted out his thanks, remarking at the same time
-that he had heard the same words not only from Fred Garrison and
-Songbird Powell, but also from Spud Jackson, Stanley Browne, George
-Granbury and Hans Mueller. “I’ll tell you what――old friends are best!”
-he said. “Every one of them is sticking to us like glue!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVIII
-
- FOLLOWING KEN GREENE
-
-
-Two days slipped by and the authorities continued to do what they
-could about the hold-up, but without making material progress. In the
-meantime The Rover Company had called in the services of a private
-detective agency and the men of this concern also went over the ground
-carefully, trying to gain some clue which might enable them to run down
-the evildoers.
-
-All of the clerks in the offices were questioned over and over again,
-and presently Ken Greene was given such a grilling that he grew angry
-and announced in a loud voice that he would give up his job.
-
-“I didn’t do anything wrong and I’m not going to be made the goat in
-this affair,” grumbled Greene, a tall, sallow-faced lad with rather
-shifty eyes. “Getting that insurance renewed was the business of the
-officers of this company. All you are paying me here is thirty dollars
-a week salary, and I can get that anywhere, and more too! I’m through!”
-
-“You have simply saved yourself, Greene, from being discharged,”
-answered Dick cheerfully. “I was going to fire you Saturday, anyway.
-You can go at once. And don’t expect any recommendations.”
-
-“I’m not asking for them,” was the quick retort, and then, having
-received his wages, Ken Greene put on his hat and coat and left the
-offices, banging the door after him.
-
-“I think that fellow ought to be followed and watched,” declared Tom to
-his brothers, when he saw Greene getting ready to leave.
-
-“Say the word, Dad, and I’ll follow him,” put in Randy quickly. He and
-his brother were down at the offices at the time.
-
-“All right, go ahead and do it. Only see that you don’t get into any
-trouble. If Greene does anything that looks suspicious, telephone here
-or to the police.”
-
-The twins crowded into the elevator with Greene, who looked at them
-rather suspiciously. However, when the street floor was gained the
-clerk pushed his way out in a crowd of people and then Andy and Randy,
-though watching him, managed to keep out of the fellow’s sight. Greene
-walked up to Broadway and there boarded a street car, getting off at
-Eighth Street and walking westward. Presently they saw him enter one
-of a long row of houses. It was a boarding establishment kept by a Mrs.
-Dorsey, as they could see by a sign over the doorbell.
-
-“Now the question is, is he going to stay at home awhile or will he be
-coming out soon?” remarked Randy.
-
-“That remains to be seen,” answered his twin. “We might as well take it
-easy,” and, obtaining a pint of freshly-roasted peanuts from a stand at
-the corner, the boys stationed themselves in a convenient doorway and
-started to watch.
-
-In less than half an hour their vigilance was rewarded by seeing Ken
-Greene come forth from the boarding house. He had changed his suit and
-hat and now carried a tan suitcase in his hand.
-
-“He’s bound for somewhere!” exclaimed Andy. “Come on quick――don’t let
-him slip us in the crowd.”
-
-Taking more care than ever that Greene should not see them, they
-followed the ex-clerk as he walked eastward crosstown until he reached
-the subway at Astor Place. Here he boarded a train going uptown, and
-they followed, keeping half a length of a crowded car between them and
-the man they were shadowing.
-
-“Got any money with you, Randy?” questioned his twin, as the train
-rolled uptown. “I’ve got the whole of forty cents with me.”
-
-“I’ve got eighty-five cents. I didn’t expect to use anything more than
-my car fare when I went downtown.”
-
-“Then if this fellow rides very far or does any other sort or
-traveling, we’ll be stumped.”
-
-In a very few minutes the train reached Forty-second Street, and here
-Ken Greene alighted and rushed over to one of the ticket windows in the
-Grand Central Terminal. Here he stopped for several minutes and then
-moved over to another window where Pullman accommodations were to be
-had.
-
-“Excuse me!” exclaimed Randy, pushing his way up to the first window
-directly Greene had gone. “Did my friend who was just here get his
-ticket all right enough?” he asked the clerk while the lady who had
-expected to be waited on glared at him in anger.
-
-“Who do you mean? The fellow who just got the ticket for the South?”
-questioned the clerk pleasantly.
-
-“I want to know if he got his ticket all the way through. I want to get
-mine just like it,” stated Randy.
-
-“You’ll have to take your turn in line.”
-
-“Sure! And I beg your pardon,” went on the Rover boy, bowing to the
-lady in question politely. “Only I wanted to make sure how far that
-ticket went. I don’t want to go one way and have him go another. He
-slipped me in the crowd.”
-
-“He got a ticket to Galveston by the way of St. Louis.”
-
-“Oh, that’s what I wanted to know! Thank you very much,” and Randy
-slipped out of the crowd and rejoined his brother.
-
-Ken Greene was already leaving the Pullman window, and now the twins
-saw him turning toward one of the gates leading to the train shed.
-
-“He bought a ticket for Galveston, Texas,” whispered Randy excitedly.
-“What do you think we ought to do?”
-
-“We might have him held, but I think the best thing we can do is to let
-him go on. If he’s in this plot and going to Galveston, he’s doing it
-for a purpose. Let’s make sure he gets on the train and find out if we
-can just what Pullman car he takes and what the number of the train is.
-Then, if the police want to do anything, they can have him arrested on
-the way.”
-
-They watched Ken Greene go through the gate and then Randy persuaded
-the gateman to allow him to pass without a ticket, stating that it was
-a matter of great importance concerning a fellow who had just gone on
-ahead. Then Randy, still keeping out of sight, saw Greene enter car No.
-4 and take a seat by one of the windows. A few minutes later the train
-rumbled away out of the station.
-
-“Well, that’s that!” said Randy, as he rejoined his brother. “We’ve
-got the number of the train and the number of the car and I know he’s
-seated on the left-hand side about the center, so the authorities can
-locate him almost anywhere along the line.”
-
-“Now that he’s gone, might it not pay to go back to the boarding house
-and see if we can learn something more about him?” suggested Andy. “His
-boarding mistress might tell us something that would be valuable.”
-
-It did not take the twins long to return to the boarding house. There
-they found out that the boarding mistress was in a hospital and that a
-girl scarcely more than their own age was in charge.
-
-“Yes, Mr. Greene left just a short while ago,” said the girl. “He had
-gotten word that an aunt of his was sick and that he would have to go
-and see her immediately.”
-
-“Did he say where the aunt lived or what her name was?” questioned
-Randy.
-
-“Why, he said the aunt lived in Rochester and that her name was
-Sobber――Mrs. Arabella Sobber.”
-
-“Did he say when he would be back?”
-
-“No. He said that would depend entirely on how he found his aunt. If
-she was very sick he might stay there quite a while.” And this was
-about all the girl could tell them.
-
-“Evidently Ken Greene doesn’t hesitate to tell fairy tales when it
-suits his purpose,” was Andy’s comment when he and his twin were again
-on their way back to the offices in Wall Street. “Said he was going to
-Rochester and then takes a train for Galveston! Some little distance
-between those two places, if you ask me!”
-
-“Did you catch that name――Sobber?” returned his brother. “That sounds
-familiar to me. I’ve heard my father mention that.”
-
-“Tad Sobber was one of the rascals who tried to do Aunt Dora and her
-mother out of the fortune that was left by Mr. Stanhope. Sobber and
-a fellow named Sid Merrick went down to Treasure Isle and did their
-best to get the treasure in their possession. But their ship, the
-_Josephine_, was caught in a hurricane and went down with everybody on
-board excepting four sailors who escaped in a rowboat and were picked
-up in a steamer bound for Havana. Since that time Tad Sobber and the
-other rascals have never been heard of.”
-
-“But if this Ken Greene is really related to the Sobbers, that would
-certainly make him no friend of our father, and especially no friend
-of Uncle Dick.”
-
-“Probably not. In that case, Greene would most likely be only too
-willing to do an injury to those who had kept his relative from getting
-a whack at that money.”
-
-The older Rovers listened with keen interest to what the twins had to
-relate and asked many questions concerning Greene. Then one of the
-detectives from the private agency was called in and he immediately
-took up the task of following this new lead.
-
-In the meantime something else had happened at the homes on Riverside
-Drive which looked to Fred and Jack as if it might be of importance.
-Randy and the others had taken their undeveloped photographic films to
-a shop in the neighborhood, and now Mary and Martha, out for a walk,
-had brought the finished pictures back. In looking these over, Fred and
-Jack came upon the snapshot Randy had taken just before the touring car
-with the broken mudguard and broken headlight had bowled Andy over in
-the roadway and injured him.
-
-It was a fairly good picture, only one corner of it being slightly
-light struck. It showed the groundhog passing under the back wheel
-of the touring car. The car itself seemed to have a big dent in the
-back. Two men were on the front seat and one fellow was in the rear.
-The latter had just turned around, evidently to gaze at the boy who was
-using the camera, so that his face was turned full toward the lens.
-
-“It’s Nelson Martell!” exclaimed Jack, in amazement. “Nappy’s father!
-What do you know about that?”
-
-“You’re right!” answered his cousin. “And that being so, more than
-likely one of the other men in the car was Slogwell Brown, for they
-always travel together, just like their sons.”
-
-“This picture was taken after the hold-up at the offices. I wonder if
-there can be any connection between these two happenings.”
-
-“I don’t know. But I should say that it would be a good thing to have
-the Martells and the Browns watched.”
-
-When the others got home they examined the photographs with interest.
-Then the twins told the other boys of following Ken Greene and of how
-they had discovered he was a relative of their fathers’ former enemy,
-Tad Sobber.
-
-“It certainly begins to look as if some of our old enemies were mixed
-up in this affair,” was Tom Rover’s comment. “The question is, how are
-we going at it to prove it?”
-
-“The only thing I can think of to do is to place the detectives and
-the police in possession of all the facts,” answered Dick Rover.
-
-“All sorts of things are piling in just now,” came from Fred’s father,
-after a slight pause. “I got a telegram from Captain Oran Corning that
-he would be at the house to see me either this evening or the first
-thing in the morning.”
-
-“Oh, Dad, is he coming about that hunt for the _Margarita_?” cried Fred.
-
-“Yes, but I’m afraid that I’ll have to disappoint the old captain.
-I’ll have to give my entire attention to this hold-up business now,”
-answered Sam Rover.
-
-“I suppose that’s right,” came rather dolefully from his son. “Too bad!
-And just after I’ve been telling the other fellows all about it and we
-thought it would make a dandy outing for the crowd!”
-
-“Anyway, it won’t hurt to listen to the old captain’s yarn, will it?”
-questioned Randy, who was eager to know more concerning the lost steam
-yacht.
-
-“No, it won’t do any harm to listen to what Captain Corning has to
-say,” was the reply. “Just the same, it will be a bitter disappointment
-to the captain if we let him tell his whole story and then tell him
-that we can’t take part in the search he wants to make. He, of course,
-wants us to finance the hunt, or at least put up the larger part of
-the money that would be necessary. He has some funds, but not enough to
-see the affair through.”
-
-Dinner was over and the boys and the men had just gotten together again
-when a servant came in and Captain Corning was announced.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIX
-
- CAPTAIN CORNING’S STORY
-
-
-Captain Oran Corning was a heavy-set man with a round and exceedingly
-pleasant face. He had a hearty voice, and the boys had listened to him
-less than ten minutes when all felt that he was very sincere and all
-liked him exceedingly.
-
-“Yes, I heard about that hold-up in Wall Street,” said the captain in
-reply to a question from Sam Rover. “I can’t understand why the police
-can’t get after those fellows and round them up. Why, those bandits are
-worse than the old-time pirates used to be!”
-
-“Of course you understand, Captain, that this affair has upset us very
-much,” went on Fred’s father. “And it has completely changed many of my
-plans.”
-
-“Well, I thought that might be so. But then I got to thinking that
-maybe you’d be more eager to go on the hunt for the _Margarita_ than
-ever. Since I was talking to you I’ve got some additional facts
-concerning that wreck and the value of the things on board of her, and
-I believe it would be a better speculation for you to help me find
-the wreck than some of these speculations you fellows go into in Wall
-Street.”
-
-“We’re not speculators, Captain,” put in Dick Rover. “That is, we do
-not take anything more than regular business risks, the same risks that
-all business men have to take. We do not deal in any securities of the
-wildcat order.”
-
-“Oh, yes, yes, I understand that! And you’ll excuse me, Mr. Rover, if I
-was a little too blunt. But what I meant is that I’m pretty sure that
-we can locate that wreck, and, if we can, everybody who puts up his
-money in this expedition will get his share.”
-
-“How much do you think was on board the _Margarita_ when she went
-down?” asked Fred.
-
-“Well, of course, the exact amount is more or less problematic. I have
-found out that when Miguel Torra made his escape he had not less than
-fifty thousand dollars in gold with him and he had with him gold and
-silverware and jewelry and precious stones amounting to at least one
-hundred and fifty thousand dollars more.”
-
-“Gracious! Two hundred thousand dollars!” exclaimed Randy. “If we got
-hold of any such sum as that it would help out The Rover Company a
-whole lot!”
-
-“Go slow, son! Go slow!” admonished Tom Rover. “Don’t count your
-chickens before you’ve even got the eggs.”
-
-“Yes, but, Dad! if there is even a fair chance of locating this lost
-steam yacht, don’t you think we ought to take it?” pleaded the youth.
-
-“Certainly! But I would want to know a little more about what I was
-trying to do.”
-
-“I won’t promise to go into this affair, Captain Corning. Not that
-I don’t trust you, but because this affair in Wall Street needs my
-attention,” remarked Sam Rover. “However, I’d like very much to hear
-what you have to say. And let me add that my son here and my three
-nephews are also greatly interested. These boys were once shipwrecked
-in the West Indies and fell in with an old sailor, and between them
-they managed to locate a pirates’ treasure which, while it was not
-tremendously large, still gave each of them a snug little sum of money.”
-
-“Well, lads, if that’s the case, you ought to be just the young fellows
-to help look for the _Margarita_,” and Captain Corning smiled broadly.
-
-“I wouldn’t like any better fun,” answered Andy promptly. “An ocean
-trip always did suit me right down to the ground.”
-
-There followed a conversation lasting over an hour, during which time
-Captain Corning unfolded his plans while the boys listened eagerly and
-even the men were interested, though they could not get their minds
-altogether off of their financial troubles.
-
-According to what the captain had to tell, Miguel Torra had set sail
-from a small port near Vera Cruz in Mexico at a time when a revolution
-was just coming to an end and he was very much in disfavor with those
-in authority. There had been a fight and it was not definitely known
-how many on shore and on the steam yacht had been killed or wounded.
-Then the yacht had sailed eastward with the evident intention of
-landing somewhere in the West Indies or on the upper coast of South
-America. But there had been mutiny and a great storm, and from what the
-captain had been able to learn from an old sailor who had since died in
-a seamen’s home down East, the _Margarita_ had been driven on either a
-sandbar or the rocks off the coast of Yucatan.
-
-“As near as the old sailor could figure it, the spot was directly north
-of a place called Vera Sura.”
-
-“But isn’t it very deep in the Gulf of Mexico?” questioned Jack. “When
-we studied geography I remember there was one place there where the
-water was terribly deep.”
-
-“That’s true, lad. But along the coast of Yucatan it’s quite shallow
-and there are numerous sandbars and submerged rocks. So I have come to
-the conclusion that if the _Margarita_ is really there, she may be in
-water from twenty to one hundred and fifty feet deep.”
-
-“How did this old sailor, Henry Swall, come to tell you all this?”
-asked Sam Rover.
-
-“I helped the old fellow financially. I rather liked him, and I got
-him into the seamen’s home. And not only that, I also helped his old
-mother who was blind. That made Swall very grateful and that is why he
-gave me all these particulars. He had hoped to go on a search for the
-_Margarita_ himself. Before he died he signed a paper in which he left
-everything he had to me.”
-
-“Well, all this certainly sounds very interesting,” mused Sam Rover. He
-turned to the boys. “It’s just the kind of a hunt you’d like to go on,
-isn’t it?” he added, with a little smile.
-
-“You bet it is, Uncle Sam!” cried Andy.
-
-“And just think of how much good that money would do us if we could get
-hold of it!” added his twin.
-
-“Well, Dad, if you thought it was a good thing to go into, why don’t
-you let us fellows go into it on our own account?” questioned Fred.
-“That is, unless you think we ought to stay here and put in our time
-trying to solve this hold-up mystery.”
-
-So far Jack had not spoken and now his three cousins looked at him
-inquiringly.
-
-“I hardly know what to say,” said the oldest of the boys. “Of course,
-if we can be of any assistance around here we ought to stay. On the
-other hand, if there’s a real chance of winning out in this hunt for
-the lost steam yacht, I’m in favor of going on the hunt.”
-
-“Would you be willing to put your own money in it, Jack?” questioned
-Fred. “I’ll put up every cent I’ve got.”
-
-“So will I!” came from the twins.
-
-“Of course I’ll put up my money! We certainly wouldn’t expect our folks
-to do it. In fact, haven’t we already offered our money to them?”
-
-“Are you sure there is no one else who could claim a right in this
-_Margarita_ if she was found?” questioned Dick Rover.
-
-“There isn’t a soul who could make a claim so far as I’ve been able
-to learn,” answered Captain Corning. “This affair, you must remember,
-happened a good many years ago, when Henry Swall was only a young man.
-He was over seventy-five when he died last year. So it isn’t likely
-that anybody would come forward and make a claim. You must remember
-too that the vessel was abandoned at sea, and that would make her the
-property of whoever found her.”
-
-“I believe you said you were willing to put up some money in this
-affair yourself,” said Fred’s father.
-
-“I’m willing to put up every cent I can rake and scrape together,”
-answered the captain quickly. “That amounts to seven thousand dollars.”
-
-“How much money do you think you ought to have to see it through
-successfully?”
-
-“Well, we’ve got to charter a vessel and take along a professional
-diver or two and perhaps take along a diving bell, too. We may have to
-do a lot of exploring before we hit the right spot and we may have to
-use dragnets and things like that. Also we’ll have to have a competent
-crew and proper provisions, and all those things nowadays cost real
-money. I have figured out that we ought to have a backing of at least
-twenty-five thousand dollars.”
-
-“That means that you want eighteen thousand dollars in addition to what
-you can raise yourself?” questioned Jack.
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Eighteen thousand dollars divided between the four of us fellows would
-be four thousand five hundred dollars apiece!” cried Randy. “I’d be
-willing to put up that much right now!”
-
-“Ditto here!” said his brother.
-
-“So would I be willing to put it up!” cried Fred. “But I’d want to go
-on the hunt too.”
-
-“Oh, of course, we’d want to go along!” came simultaneously from the
-twins.
-
-“If you fellows put up your money, I’d do the same,” said Jack. “But
-as things are now, I really think we ought to hold off for a few days
-before we decide on this.” He turned to his father. “Don’t you think
-so?”
-
-“Perhaps it might be as well, Jack. You boys may be able to be of
-assistance here, although I can’t just now see in what way you can help
-us. The police are doing everything they can and we now have three
-private detectives on the case. The detectives have a better chance
-of doing something than any of us have, if the criminals are our old
-enemies, for all our enemies know us and of course would get out of
-sight and become suspicious as soon as they saw us.”
-
-“And if the bandits were all outsiders, as they may be, then we
-wouldn’t have much of a chance of tracing them,” added Randy.
-
-“But about our money?” went on Fred. “Are you quite sure, Dad, that you
-don’t want it in your business?”
-
-“Eighteen thousand dollars wouldn’t help us very much, Fred,” was Sam
-Rover’s reply. “And if you boys really want to go on this hunt for the
-_Margarita_, as far as I’m concerned I’ll say do it and use the money
-for that purpose.” As he spoke he looked at his two brothers and Dick
-and Tom nodded in approval.
-
-After this Captain Corning went into more particulars of what was in
-his mind to do, mentioning a vessel he could charter for the purpose,
-and telling of the professional diver and others he might engage for
-the trip.
-
-“Gee, we ought to have old Ira Small along!” cried Andy.
-
-“I don’t think he’ll go,” answered Fred. “I thought of him before. But
-he’s now in an old sailor’s home and not feeling extra well; so I think
-you’ll have to count him out.”
-
-“I’ll tell you what let’s do,” said Jack finally, after talking the
-matter over with his father. “We’ll leave this whole matter rest for
-two or three days and then give Captain Corning a definite answer;” and
-so it was decided.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XX
-
- THE DOTS IN A TRIANGLE
-
-
-Two days went by, and so far as the general public knew the affair of
-the hold-up had come to a standstill. The police authorities and one of
-the private detectives were working on such clues as they could pick up
-in and around Wall Street and among such professional hold-up men as
-could be rounded up, while two of the private detectives were following
-up all the clues vouchsafed by the Rovers concerning their various
-enemies.
-
-“I’ve heard that you’ve had another enemy named Dan Baxter,” said one
-of the detectives to Dick. “What about him?”
-
-“Dan Baxter reformed years ago and he has now quite a reputation as a
-successful traveling salesman. He has a son, Walter, who was a chum of
-our boys when all of them went to Colby Hall. I don’t think the Baxters
-had anything to do with this.”
-
-“Well, we want to get all the leads we can,” was the detective’s reply.
-
-From one of the police detectives the Rovers gained quite some
-information concerning the two bandits known as Lefty Ditini and Black
-Ronombo. These fellows, who had lived both in Mexico and in Havana,
-Cuba, were very crafty criminals and were wanted for a long chain of
-crimes both in the West Indies and Mexico, as well as in some of our
-Southern states, notably Louisiana and Texas.
-
-“It’s only within the last year that these two rascals dared to come
-North and work in Philadelphia and New York,” explained the detective.
-“They’re both small and dark, and as hard boiled as bandits come.”
-
-“Well, our bookkeeper says two of the men were small and dark,”
-answered Dick Rover; “so it’s just possible you are on the right track.
-If so, go to it, by all means, and round up these two rascals as
-quickly as you can.”
-
-“I only wish I could!” was the reply, and the detective heaved
-something of a sigh. “There are rewards aggregating forty thousand
-dollars for the capture of Ronombo and rewards aggregating half that
-amount for the capture of Ditini. I wouldn’t like anything better than
-to capture that sixty thousand dollars!”
-
-Mr. Stevenson had returned from his fishing trip and he appeared at the
-offices of The Rover Company that afternoon. Only Sam Rover and his
-brother Tom were present. Dick having gone to one of the banks to see
-what could be done in the matter of extending a loan which would come
-due in a few weeks.
-
-“This is an outrageous state of affairs!” said Ruth’s father, and his
-whole manner showed that he was in anything but an amiable frame of
-mind. He was having a great deal of trouble with the contractors who
-were laying out his estate at Dexter’s Corners and, more than this, his
-fishing trip had been unproductive of results.
-
-“It is certainly exceedingly unfortunate,” answered Sam, as he offered
-the newcomer a chair.
-
-“Where is Richard Rover?”
-
-“He’s out on a little business. He’ll be back in about an hour.”
-
-“I can’t understand why these offices were left completely unprotected
-and why so many securities were left where the bandits could lay their
-hands on them,” went on Mr. Stevenson, dropping into the chair and
-fanning himself with his straw hat. “I’ve read all the accounts in the
-newspapers. Somebody must have been grossly careless.”
-
-“Well, it’s not the only hold-up that’s happened in New York lately,”
-answered Tom, nettled by the visitor’s manner. “Of course, if we had
-dreamed that we were going to have a visit from such bandits we would
-have been better prepared to meet them. It’s too bad, and no one can be
-more sorry about it than we are.”
-
-“And then about that insurance! The idea of letting it lapse! Why, I
-never let an insurance policy lapse in my life!”
-
-“That was the fault of one of our clerks. He did it either through
-carelessness or by design. Just now we’re inclined to think that it was
-done deliberately, for the sole purpose of injuring us.”
-
-“Oh, say, Tom Rover, don’t put it off on one of the clerks. Those
-things ought to be attended to by one of the officers!” Mr. Stevenson
-mopped his brow with his handkerchief. “How is this hold-up going to
-leave the Company?” he went on abruptly.
-
-In as few words as possible, Tom and Sam explained the situation and
-told their new stockholder what they had done and of the loans and
-extensions they were trying to obtain. While this was going on, Jack’s
-father came in and then the four men talked the matter over.
-
-Presently Ruth’s father calmed down a little and showed that he was
-a little ashamed of the irritability he had first showed. However,
-he still insisted that the lapsing of the insurance policy on the
-securities was due to sheer neglect on the part of the officers of the
-company and intimated that it was up to them individually to make good
-any loss that was sustained thereby.
-
-“We’re going to make the loss good if we possibly can, Mr. Stevenson,”
-said Jack’s father quietly. “It’s a heavy blow to us, but we hope to be
-able to weather it. Many of our old friends have come to us and assured
-us of their assistance, and that means a great deal.”
-
-“Well, you can’t look to me for anything more,” returned Ruth’s father.
-“With my investment of fifty thousand dollars in this company and a
-further investment of a like amount in that estate up at Dexter’s
-Corners, I’m about as deep in financially as I want to go. Even as it
-is, if this loss down here isn’t made good I don’t know whether I’ll
-be able to finish the house up there or not.” And a little later Mr.
-Stevenson took his departure, declining Dick’s offer to take him up to
-the house for dinner.
-
-“He’s sore――no two ways about that!” was Tom’s comment after the
-visitor had gone. “He’s as sore as a boil.”
-
-“Well, you can’t altogether blame him, Tom,” answered Dick. “If we go
-to the wall he stands to lose fifty thousand dollars, one-half of which
-belongs to his wife. And, as he says, he may have to sacrifice some of
-the money he’s already put into the estate in the country.”
-
-“Just the same, I thought he’d be a little better sport,” was Sam’s
-comment.
-
-That evening Jack heard that Ruth’s father was in New York and had
-called at the offices. When he heard from his father and his uncles of
-what Ruth’s parent had said he was more disturbed than ever.
-
-“If he doesn’t get his money back he’ll never forgive us,” Jack told
-himself. He had not forgotten how Mr. Stevenson had acted towards his
-relative, Barnard Stevenson, on Snowshoe Island when the boys were
-there for a winter outing. Then he thought of how Ruth and her mother
-had acted and his heart grew heavier than ever.
-
-That night one of the detectives called at Dick Rover’s home with news
-that was decidedly interesting. He and one of his men had gotten on the
-trail of some men who had been found acting suspiciously on the Ten
-Brooks Road above the city on the evening of the day that the offices
-had been looted. From an old woman who lived on the road near a dense
-woods they learned that these men had been seen leaving one automobile
-and getting into another. The old woman had said that one of the men
-carried a square japanned box and that another had a similar box which
-was striped red.
-
-“A box striped red!” exclaimed Dick Rover. “Did she say how large the
-box was?”
-
-“Yes; it was about two feet long, four or five inches high, and four or
-five inches wide. The old woman thought it had a small brass lock at
-one end.”
-
-“Then this may be a real clue!” exclaimed Jack’s father. “Because one
-of our new stockholders, Mr. Stevenson, brought his securities in a
-black box of that size which was striped red at either end. He left the
-box with us, and this was missing, along with one of our black boxes,
-after the hold-up.”
-
-“Then those rascals were undoubtedly either the bandits or in cahoots
-with them,” said the detective.
-
-“Did the old woman tell you anything else or did you find any other
-clues around the car?” questioned Dick Rover.
-
-“Nothing of any consequence. We had the car jacked up and mended
-sufficiently to run it to a garage a few miles away, and there it now
-stands.”
-
-When the boys heard of these new clues all were anxious to see the car
-that had been abandoned in the woods.
-
-“I remember the old auto the Martells had when Nappy went to school,
-and I remember the car Slugger Brown’s folks used,” said Randy.
-
-“And I remember those cars too,” answered Fred. “What do you say to
-going up and inspecting the old bus?”
-
-Getting out one of their own automobiles, the next morning the four
-boys made the run to Ten Brooks Road and to the garage where the old
-car was stored. They found the place in charge of an old man who gazed
-at them curiously as they entered.
-
-“We came in to look over that car that was brought in from the woods,”
-explained Jack. “Mr. Lawson said we could inspect it.”
-
-“There she is,” answered the old man, and pointed to a car resting in
-an adjoining shed.
-
-The automobile was a two-seated open affair and had evidently seen hard
-service. Both the mudguards and the sides, as well as the rear, were
-dented and the cushions were torn in several places.
-
-“Looks as if it had about come from the ark,” was Andy’s remark.
-
-“An old model, but one with a fine engine,” returned Jack. “I’ll bet
-this old bus could make forty or fifty miles an hour easily.”
-
-“Well, those hold-up men would probably want something that could make
-speed,” answered Fred.
-
-The boys looked over the car with care, but for some time discovered
-nothing out of the ordinary about it. Then, however, Jack found in the
-pocket of one of the doors several sheets of paper, on one of which
-appeared a number of dots put down in the form of triangles.
-
-“Hello! what do you know about this?” exclaimed the oldest Rover boy
-triumphantly.
-
-“What is it, Jack?” came in a chorus from his cousins.
-
-“I think I’ve got a clue!” was the reply. “See these dots placed in the
-form of triangles? Well, look around the car and see if you can find
-any more of them.”
-
-Feeling sure that their cousin had discovered something of importance,
-the other boys made a minute inspection of the car, aided by Jack.
-Presently Fred pointed out a series of dots on the dashboard, evidently
-made with the point of a knife blade. These dots also were in the form
-of a triangle.
-
-“And here’s another one on the top of the back door!” cried Randy.
-“Jack, what in the world does this mean?”
-
-“Don’t you remember who used to make these dotted triangles?”
-questioned the oldest Rover boy. “Put on your thinking caps and go
-back to your school days at Colby Hall.”
-
-All of the lads stared at him in wonder and then dropped their eyes and
-began to think deeply. Then suddenly one after another they set up a
-shout:
-
-“Slugger Brown!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXI
-
- THE BOYS REACH A DECISION
-
-
-It was with good reason that the Rover boys mentioned Slugger Brown’s
-name in connection with the discovery they had made. All remembered
-clearly how the bully of Colby Hall had had the habit of placing dots
-in a triangle, not only while in the classroom but also when discussing
-affairs at the gymnasium meetings and while at the military school
-encampments.
-
-“It’s undoubtedly the work of Slugger,” said Jack. “I’ve seen him put
-down those dots in triangles hundreds of times.”
-
-“It’s more than likely this old auto belonged to Mr. Brown,” came from
-Fred.
-
-“Maybe he was with the men who had the security boxes,” ventured Randy.
-“One thing I feel pretty sure of――this hold-up was engineered by our
-old enemies.”
-
-“It certainly begins to took that way to me,” answered Jack. “First we
-spot Slugger Brown and Nappy Martell watching us. Then we discover Mr.
-Martell in the automobile that knocked Andy down, and here we find
-this auto, that was used by the men who had the two security boxes,
-marked with what you might call Slugger’s absent-minded hieroglyphics.
-I begin to think if we can lay our hands on that bunch we’ll be pretty
-close to getting the stolen stuff back.”
-
-The other boys agreed in this, and it looked to them as if the whole
-affair solved itself into the single question of locating the rascals
-who formerly had made so much trouble for themselves and for their
-parents.
-
-The lads lost no time in returning to New York. There they reported
-what they had learned and this revelation was listened to with much
-satisfaction by their fathers.
-
-“These things are beginning to fit in,” said Tom Rover. “I certainly
-hope those detectives are able to round up the Browns and the Martells.”
-
-But this was by no means easy. An investigation proved that both
-families had moved away from where they had formerly lived, and a
-thorough search by not only the Rovers but also half a dozen detectives
-failed to give a hint as to their whereabouts.
-
-“It begins to look to me as if the bunch had left this country,” said
-Tom Rover.
-
-“Have the police heard any more regarding Ditini and Ronombo?” asked
-Randy.
-
-“If they have, they haven’t reported it. They still are of the opinion,
-however, that those two noted bandits had something to do with the
-crime.”
-
-“It might be so, Uncle Tom,” came from Jack. “I don’t believe the
-Browns or the Martells would have nerve enough to do the actual hold-up
-work themselves. They may have been in cahoots with these bandits.”
-
-“Perhaps.” Tom Rover heaved a sigh. “I don’t care so much who did the
-trick. What I’m interested in is in getting our securities back.”
-
-That day Jack received a short letter from Ruth. In it the girl stated
-that she was very sorry that the hold-up had occurred and that she
-sympathized deeply with the Rovers in their loss. She added that her
-mother was still sick from the shock and that her father was much
-depressed, not only on account of the hold-up but because he was having
-considerable trouble with the contractors who were building the new
-country home. She added that she made no plans for the rest of the
-summer and did not intend to make any.
-
-It was a rather matter-of-fact letter, neither particularly cool nor
-particularly warm, and Jack hardly knew how to take it.
-
-“I guess she thinks she has got to side with her mother and her father
-in this,” he mused. “Well, I can’t exactly blame her; it must have been
-a great blow to all of them.”
-
-In the meantime Captain Corning was growing impatient to start his hunt
-for the missing steam yacht. He said that some other people had gotten
-hold of the story of Miguel Torra and the sunken _Margarita_, and he
-was afraid that they would organize another expedition and get ahead of
-him.
-
-“I’ve had two or three parties come to me and hint that they would help
-me out financially if I’d divide with them,” said the captain to Sam
-Rover and the boys. “But I want to give you the first chance because
-you’ve been very nice about this and I sympathize with you in the
-trouble you’ve had.”
-
-This brought on another long talk in which Dick Rover and Tom also
-joined.
-
-“I don’t see but what you boys might go on this search for the
-_Margarita_,” said Sam Rover. “I can’t go because I must stay here in
-New York. Your Uncle Dick has got to go down to Texas and see about an
-oil deal we’ve been putting through, and your Uncle Tom has got to go
-out to the Rolling Thunder mine because he’s received a hint that that
-Peter Garrish has been making trouble again.”
-
-“Well, if you’re sure we can’t do anything here――――” began Jack.
-
-“I don’t see what you can do,” put in Dick Rover. “The Browns and the
-Martells have completely disappeared and it isn’t likely that you could
-find them any quicker than the detectives who are on their trail. The
-police authorities are hunting for Ditini and Ronombo, and what more
-can be done I don’t know. You might as well go on this hunt for the
-steam yacht, and we can do our best to keep in communication with you,
-in case anything turns up and you’re needed.”
-
-More talk followed, and before the meeting broke up it was agreed
-that the four boys should accompany Captain Corning on the hunt for
-the missing _Margarita_ and that they were to furnish the additional
-eighteen thousand dollars which the captain needed to finance the
-expedition. In return for this, it was agreed that if anything of value
-was recovered, after all necessary expenses were paid the balance was
-to be divided into three parts, one part going to Captain Corning and
-two parts to the Rover boys; these to be divided equally between the
-youths.
-
-Captain Corning was a first-class seaman, but frankly admitted that he
-did not like to keep any books or do any direct financing, so it was
-agreed that Fred should become the secretary for the expedition and
-Jack should act as treasurer.
-
-“That leaves Randy and me free to become real sailors!” cried Andy
-gayly. “Captain Corning, we’ll be at your service,” and he touched his
-forehead in true salt-water fashion.
-
-“All right, lads, I may take you up on that,” answered the captain,
-smiling. “I’ll ship a full crew, but there’s no telling what work
-there’ll be to do when we locate the _Margarita_ and try to get at it.”
-He liked the boys as much as they liked him, and that was one reason
-why he had been so anxious to get them to go on the search for the
-sunken steam yacht.
-
-“We’ll draw our money from the bank to-morrow,” said Jack after
-consulting his cousins. “Then we’ll take that amount and what you’re to
-pay in, Captain Corning, and place it in a special account to be drawn
-on whenever needed. I’ll make out the checks and we can fix it so you
-can countersign them if you wish.”
-
-“I know an honest young man when I see him, Mr. Rover,” answered
-Captain Corning quickly. “I don’t think the checks will need any
-countersigning.”
-
-The next week proved a busy one, not only for the captain but also
-for the boys. The captain had a list of vessels available for charter
-and allowed the boys to go with him to look over the various craft,
-which were located in New York Harbor and along the Long Island coast.
-They at last settled on an oil-burning yacht named the _Firefly_, the
-property of a rich cotton merchant who was now on a tour around the
-world.
-
-“She’s certainly a dandy looking craft,” remarked Jack, as he and his
-brothers walked around the boat, a yacht nearly two hundred feet in
-length and rather broad of beam. “She looks as if she could stand real
-service, too.”
-
-“I’m glad she doesn’t look too fancy,” answered Fred. “There may be
-a lot of rough work to do if we ever do locate the _Margarita_. This
-isn’t just an outing for fun, you know.”
-
-There were several sailors already attached to the _Firefly_, and
-these men readily agreed to sign up with Captain Corning for the trip.
-Then the captain obtained several men who had sailed with him before,
-including a mate named Nat Brooks, a man well acquainted with the
-Atlantic seacoast and the West Indies. It was known that the expedition
-was on a treasure hunt, but no details were mentioned.
-
-Some newspaper reporters heard of the affair and at once imagined that
-the Rovers were going after those who had held up the offices in Wall
-Street, and Jack and his cousins allowed them to think this and smiled
-to themselves when they read an account in the various journals that
-evening.
-
-Captain Corning had thought to get two divers with whom he was
-acquainted to go with him on the hunt, but at the last minute found
-neither of these men available. This was a keen disappointment, and he
-did not know what to do next. Then his mate came to him and said that
-one of the sailors, a Norwegian who had sailed on the _Firefly_ before
-and now signed up for the trip, knew of another Norwegian who was an
-expert deep-sea diver and who had just finished a contract with one of
-the lighthouse corporations.
-
-“Peterson says this diver, whose name is Leif Olesen, is a very
-reliable man,” said Brooks. “He’s worked both for the Atlantic
-Lighthouse Corporation and for the Hazlett-Dockery Company, laying both
-lighthouse and bridge foundations. If he’s done all that, perhaps he’s
-just the fellow we want.”
-
-“I’ll look him up and have a talk with him,” answered the captain.
-
-As a result of this, Leif Olesen was engaged, along with his helper,
-another Norwegian named Nick Amend. Both were tall, fair-haired and
-blue-eyed, and both seemed to understand their business thoroughly. The
-captain told Olesen just what he had in mind to do, and the deep-sea
-diver gave him a list of what ought to be taken along and of what sort
-of equipment he himself would need.
-
-After this began the task of provisioning the _Firefly_ and having the
-tanks filled with oil, and while this was going on the boys spent part
-of their time at their homes getting ready for the trip.
-
-“We won’t want much heavy clothing, that’s sure,” said Randy. “I’ll bet
-it’s as hot as pepper down there this time of year. We ought to start
-this hunt during the winter months.”
-
-“Yes, and let somebody else get ahead of us, eh?” put in Fred quickly.
-“Nothing doing! The sooner we locate the _Margarita_ the better I’ll be
-pleased.”
-
-“I’ll bet Fred has his profits counted up already,” gibed Randy.
-“Remember, Fred, after all expenses are paid you’re to have one-quarter
-of two thirds of three-thirds,” and he grinned gayly.
-
-“You don’t have to poke fun at me, Randy Rover!” cried his cousin.
-“You’re just as anxious as I am to find this treasure!”
-
-“Sure he is――we all are!” put in Jack. “You don’t suppose we put up
-eighteen thousand dollars just for the fun of it?”
-
-“And if we don’t locate the _Margarita_, then it’s good-bye to the
-eighteen thousand,” came from Fred.
-
-“Don’t mention that we may lose that eighteen thousand!” cried Andy.
-“Not on top of all our folks have lost! That would be too mean for
-anything!”
-
-“Well, this treasure hunt is a gamble, Andy; you know that as well as I
-do. We may be successful and we may lose every dollar we put into it.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXII
-
- BOUND FOR THE GULF OF MEXICO
-
-
-“Off at last!”
-
-“Good-bye, everybody! Take good care of yourselves!”
-
-“Good-bye, boys! I hope this quest proves successful.”
-
-The time for the departure of the _Firefly_ had come at last. The
-oil-burning yacht was leaving from one of the docks in Brooklyn, and
-all of the other Rovers had come over to see them off.
-
-“Be careful and don’t let anything happen to you!” called Martha Rover.
-
-“And be sure to send us letters whenever you get a chance,” put in Mary.
-
-“Don’t lose any hairpins, Mary, while we’re gone!” shouted back Andy,
-in an attempt at light-heartedness, for he could see that the girls, as
-well as the boys’ mothers, were looking very sober. Of all things, Andy
-detested seeing a girl or a woman cry.
-
-“Be careful and keep out of trouble,” called Dick Rover. “And if you
-need any assistance don’t hesitate to send a wireless or a telegram.”
-
-“We’ll be all right, Dad!” shouted Jack. “Good-bye, Mother! Good-bye,
-everybody!” Then, while the boys and men waved their caps and hats and
-the girls and the ladies waved their handkerchiefs, the _Firefly_ slid
-slowly out of her berth by the side of the dock and turned down the
-East River toward the Bay; and the expedition in search of the lost
-_Margarita_ was begun.
-
-Jack hated to leave his folks, but there was another pang in his heart
-which, however, he took good care to keep to himself. He had risked a
-telegram to Ruth, stating that he was going on the quest, and he had
-hoped for some sort of reply in return. But up to the hour of sailing
-no word had been received from the girl who was so dear to his heart.
-
-And up to the hour of sailing no additional information had come in
-concerning those who were supposed to be responsible for the hold-up in
-Wall Street. Not a trace of the Browns or the Martells, nor of Ditini
-and Ronombo, had been received. So far as could be ascertained none of
-the securities stolen had been offered for sale. Evidently the bandits
-and all in league with them were keeping well under cover or else they
-had left for foreign parts.
-
-All of their baggage had been sent to the _Firefly_ the day before,
-and the boys had arranged with Captain Corning regarding the staterooms
-they were to use. These rooms were two double ones on one side of the
-cabin of the yacht. On the other side were staterooms used by the
-captain and his mate. There were other staterooms further back, and
-these were assigned to Leif Olesen and his assistant, Nick Amend.
-
-The boys had met the head diver twice, and he appeared to be a man who
-understood his business, but also a fellow who was far from sociable.
-But as the diver had not been hired for his society, this lack of
-sociability counted for nothing with them.
-
-“All we want of him is to locate the wreck and get up the treasure for
-us,” was the way Fred had expressed himself. “If he’ll do that, he can
-look as sour as he pleases.”
-
-It did not take the yacht long to run down into the Bay and past the
-Statue of Liberty, and that evening found them on the rolling waters of
-the Atlantic heading southward along the New Jersey coast.
-
-“Hope we don’t run into any more bootleggers,” was Randy’s comment. He
-had not forgotten the trouble occasioned by doing this at the time they
-had tried to make their way in a motor boat from Nantucket to Cape
-Cod, as related in “The Rover Boys Shipwrecked.”
-
-“Well, we’ll have to take what comes,” answered Jack.
-
-Only a few fishing vessels came anywhere near them. A coastwise steamer
-from the south was in the offing, but kept several miles away.
-
-Not to be short-handed in case there was work to do in trying to raise
-the _Margarita_ or to get what was aboard the sunken steam yacht,
-Captain Corning had shipped a crew of twelve men, so that there was
-little or nothing for the Rover boys to do while the vessel was plowing
-on her way southward. They visited the engineer and his assistant, and
-also looked in on the cook in the galley, and even took short turns at
-the wheel in company with the captain and the mate.
-
-“Looks to me as if we were going to have the best kind of weather,”
-remarked Fred to the mate, on the second day out.
-
-“I hope so,” answered Nat Brooks. “But I’ll tell you more about it
-later.”
-
-“Why? Do you think there is a storm approaching?” questioned the
-youngest Rover boy quickly.
-
-“I know we’re getting into waters where you can’t tell much about
-anything,” was the reply. “You know the old saying, don’t you, about
-the calm before the storm? Well, this may be such a calm. If you’ll
-notice, there’s scarcely a breath of air stirring. If it wasn’t that we
-have our engines going, we wouldn’t be making any sort of headway.”
-
-“Yes, I noticed there wasn’t much wind. I hope it doesn’t blow too
-hard. We were wrecked down here once, and I wouldn’t like to be wrecked
-again.”
-
-“Oh, don’t worry about that, lad. The _Firefly_ is a staunch yacht,
-with first-class engines, and it would take nothing short of a
-hurricane to send her over or on to the rocks.”
-
-With so little to do, the boys spent quite some time looking over the
-charts and maps which Captain Corning and the old sailor, Henry Swall,
-had drawn up in trying to locate the sunken _Margarita_.
-
-“Here is a chart of the northern coast of the state of Yucatan,
-Mexico,” said Captain Corning. “As you can see, this state is really
-at the upper end of Central America and directly on the southern coast
-line of the Gulf of Mexico. In the center of the Gulf, the water is
-very deep――two or three miles, in fact. But along the coast of Yucatan
-it shallows rapidly, and there are many sandbars and rocky elevations
-where the water is less than a hundred feet in depth. Now, Henry Swall
-was pretty sure that the _Margarita_ went down on a sandbar opposite
-the village of Vera Sura, a place which was afterwards burned and which
-has since been abandoned. According to this latest chart, which is a
-Mexican document, the water there is not over forty or fifty feet in
-depth. If that is so, we ought not to have any great difficulty in
-locating the wreck, providing, of course, the shifting sandbars haven’t
-covered her.”
-
-“If this chart was made by the Mexicans within the last few years,
-wouldn’t they be liable to find the wreck in making their soundings?”
-questioned Jack quickly.
-
-“They might, lad. But I’ve made careful inquiries concerning that, and
-I can find no government report of the _Margarita_ having been located.”
-
-“But if the center of the Gulf is so very deep, wouldn’t the wreck be
-apt to slide down from the shore line into the hole?” asked Andy.
-
-“That could happen, my boy. And that, of course, is one of the risks
-we’re running. My hope is that the _Margarita_, when she went down,
-either got caught in the sand close to shore or otherwise got caught on
-some rocks so she couldn’t slip. Of course, if she slid out into the
-Gulf and down into deep water, why, our search for her will avail us
-nothing.”
-
-“But we’ve got a diving bell! We could use that!” cried Fred.
-
-“Not if she went down a mile or two, Fred. Divers can go down to a
-certain depth, but as yet they’ve discovered no means of going down as
-far as that. The water pressure is too great.”
-
-It was at this point that Leif Olesen came in and joined in the
-conversation. The Norwegian spoke fairly good English, although with a
-strong accent.
-
-“I’ve been on two other hunts for lost ships before this,” said
-the deep-sea diver. “One off the coast of Norway and the other off
-the coast of Nova Scotia. In Norway we found the ship and brought
-everything up that was of value. The job took four months, and for my
-work I received about two thousand dollars.”
-
-“Well, I’ve promised you more than that, if you’re successful this
-time, Olesen,” answered the captain.
-
-“What of the second ship you went after?” questioned Jack.
-
-“There we were very unfortunate. We located the ship and worked for ten
-days to turn her in the sand so that we could get at the things in her
-cabins. Then a fierce storm came up and we had to run for safety. When
-the storm was over we went back and hunted everywhere, but the wreck
-had disappeared, and although we sailed and searched around in that
-vicinity for a week we were unable to find the slightest trace of her.”
-
-“Gee, that was tough luck!” murmured Randy. “To have it snatched away
-just when you thought you had it.”
-
-“Well, that’s the luck of the sea,” answered the diver. “You have to
-take things as they come,” and he shrugged his shoulders and his face
-took on a sour look.
-
-When the boys retired that night the yacht was pitching and tossing far
-more than at any time since they had left home. A breeze had sprung up,
-and this was increasing steadily.
-
-“I shouldn’t be surprised if we got a storm before long,” remarked
-Jack, as he took a look at the sky. The stars had been out, but now the
-heavens were gradually becoming overcast. The wind commenced to whistle
-through the riggings and the boys could make out the dim outlines of
-whitecaps on the waves around them.
-
-“Do you know, Jack,” said Fred, when he and his cousin had retired
-to one stateroom and the twins had retired to another, “I can’t say
-that I like that fellow Olesen at all! And I can’t say that I like his
-assistant, Nick Amend, either!”
-
-“He certainly doesn’t strike me as being very pleasant, Fred,” was
-the reply. “But just the same, from the way he talks, I guess he
-understands his business.”
-
-“Did you notice how eager he was to take in every word that Captain
-Corning has to say about the treasure? When the captain let slip as to
-its possible value I saw a light in Olesen’s eyes that I didn’t like.
-It was like a miser might have when he was gloating over his gold.”
-
-“Well, I suppose the fellow thought it was a shame that he couldn’t
-pull up that treasure for himself. Nobody likes to dig up gold for the
-other fellow;” and there the talk came to an end.
-
-The boys turned in, but as it was a hot night in spite of the ever
-increasing breeze none of them could sleep. Fred and Jack tumbled and
-tossed in their berths, and so did the twins.
-
-“Gee, I can’t stand this any more!” cried Andy at last. “I’m going to
-get up and go on deck. I’m sure it’s cooler there.”
-
-“I’ll go up with you,” answered his brother. “I’m fairly smothered down
-here.”
-
-Slipping on their sneakers and donning light coats over their pajamas,
-the two boys left their stateroom, walked through the cabin, and
-mounted the companionway.
-
-“Some blow coming on now!” cried Andy, as they came out on deck to find
-the _Firefly_ pitching and tossing in the fierce wind. “I guess we’ll
-cool off all we want to and then some,” he added grimly.
-
-To get out of the worst of the wind, the boys made their way to the
-side of the upper cabin. Here there was a corner between the cabin and
-the yacht’s funnel, and here were a couple of deck chairs where they
-proceeded to make themselves comfortable.
-
-They were sleepy and had almost dozed off in spite of the wind and the
-pitching of the yacht when Andy, chancing to look up, saw three figures
-approaching. They were Leif Olesen and two of the sailors.
-
-The three men were talking in Norwegian, but occasionally said a few
-words in English. Andy listened for several minutes and then caught
-his brother by the arm, at the same time placing his hand over Randy’s
-mouth.
-
-“Listen!” he whispered into his twin’s ear. “See those fellows over
-there? They are Olesen, the head diver, and two of the sailors that
-were on this yacht when Captain Corning chartered her. They’re talking
-about the treasure we are after, and I think they’re up to some trick!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIII
-
- CAUGHT IN A STORM
-
-
-Aroused from his slumber, Randy was inclined to cry out in alarm. But
-with his brother’s hand over his mouth he made but little noise, and
-this was drowned out by the whistling of the wind which kept increasing
-steadily.
-
-“Wa-what did you say?” stammered Randy.
-
-His twin repeated his words and pointed out where Leif Olesen was in
-earnest conversation with two Norwegian sailors, one named Larsen and
-the other Smader.
-
-“You think they’re up to some trick?” whispered Randy.
-
-“I certainly do! Let’s catch as much of their talk as we can.”
-
-Such a suggestion was easily made but by no means easy to carry out,
-for the wind made much noise as it whistled through the rigging of the
-yacht and the rolling and pitching of the vessel made it necessary for
-the twins to hold fast to whatever was near them to keep from pitching
-headlong and taking the deck chairs with them.
-
-Fortunately the backs of the three men were towards the lads, so they
-were not discovered. The men continued to talk earnestly, only raising
-their voices when the noises around them compelled them to do so.
-
-As said before, most of the conversation was in Norwegian. Yet all
-of the men had been in the United States a number of years and they
-occasionally said a few words in English, and to these the youths
-listened with close attention.
-
-“They’re talking about the treasure, all right enough,” whispered
-Randy. “But, for the matter of that, I suppose everybody on the
-yacht has mentioned that subject many times since we started on the
-expedition. I suppose they’re all expecting extra wages if we find
-anything of real value.”
-
-“Just before I woke you, Randy, Olesen said something to the other men
-about ‘We want our share, don’t we?’ That’s why I woke you up. I tell
-you that man has got something up his sleeve.”
-
-Presently as the wind increased and it was evident that a storm was
-coming up, the three men moved away, and soon after that the boys saw
-Leif Olesen go down the companionway, evidently bent on retiring.
-
-“Hello! what are you fellows doing on deck?”
-
-The greeting came from Nat Brooks. The mate had been called up by
-the man in charge of the wheel, he having given orders to that effect
-should the blow increase.
-
-“It was too hot below for us,” answered Randy. “We thought we’d come up
-and cool off a bit.”
-
-“Well, you be careful you don’t blow overboard.”
-
-“Looks like a storm to me,” put in Andy.
-
-“Yes, I think we’re going to be up against some dirty weather,”
-answered the mate. “However, I think the _Firefly_ will pull through
-all right enough. She’s one of the most substantial craft I ever sailed
-on.”
-
-The boys remained on deck a half hour longer and then, growing more
-sleepy than ever, went below and turned in. By this time the storm was
-on the yacht and from the southward came streaks of lightning followed
-by long rolls of thunder.
-
-“Gee, how the thunder does roll on the ocean!” was Randy’s remark, as
-his head hit the pillow.
-
-“I don’t care, let it thunder. I’m going to sleep,” answered his twin.
-“The air is changing and it’s much cooler.”
-
-“It’s only the wind. I don’t believe the thermometer has dropped one
-point.”
-
-Fred and Jack had managed to go to sleep. But less than half an hour
-after the twins retired a second time all of the boys were wide awake,
-and with good reason.
-
-The _Firefly_ was pitching and tossing in the teeth of what seemed
-to be little short of a hurricane. Jack all but rolled to the floor
-and had all he could do to stand upright. Then came a crash on the
-partition separating the stateroom occupied by himself and Fred from
-that used by the twins, and this was followed immediately by a yell
-from Randy and a burst of laughter from Andy.
-
-“Something went wrong in there, that’s sure!” cried Fred. “Let’s get a
-few clothes on and see how bad this storm is getting.”
-
-The boys donned their sneakers and also their trousers and coats, and
-then Jack and Fred went to join their cousins. They found Randy sitting
-on a stationary stool rubbing his elbow and Andy sitting on the lower
-berth laughing at him.
-
-“Randy has been trying to do circus stunts,” explained the twin’s
-brother. “He got out of the top berth because he couldn’t sleep any
-more, and then he crawled back to find his cap that I had thrown up
-when we went to bed. Just then the yacht gave an extra heavy lurch and
-he slid right off the top berth and went kerbang into the partition.”
-
-“Yes, and I almost went through the woodwork,” came ruefully from
-Randy. “Hit right on my elbow, too! Gee, I’ll bet it’s black and blue!”
-
-“Well, be glad it wasn’t your head,” said Fred, who could readily see
-that Randy was not much hurt. What really did hurt the twin was the
-fact that his brother was laughing at him, for an instant later he
-grabbed up a pillow and hurled this at Andy’s head, following it an
-instant later with a shoe.
-
-“Hi! Hi! Stop the bombardment!” cried Andy, in mock terror. “Don’t you
-know the war is over and nothing is left of it but the debts? Stop, I
-say!” and he dodged behind Jack.
-
-“Listen! We’ve got something to tell you,” said Randy suddenly and
-thereupon he and his twin related what they had heard when they had
-gone on deck to get the air.
-
-“Well, there may be something in that,” said Jack slowly.
-
-“And on the other hand we may be doing Olesen an injury,” put in Fred.
-“I don’t think I’d find fault with him until I had more evidence.”
-
-“Then you don’t think you’d speak to Captain Corning about this?” asked
-Andy. “He’s really the head of the expedition, you know.”
-
-“Oh, I think we’d better wait, Andy,” said Jack. “We’ll keep our eyes
-wide open and see what that head diver and his friends do.”
-
-Conversation now became more difficult for the boys had all they could
-do to keep on their feet as the _Firefly_ pitched and tossed in the
-height of the storm. Everything that was loose in the staterooms was
-either flying around or otherwise already on the floor.
-
-“I’m going up and take a look around,” declared Jack.
-
-When the boys went out into the cabin they encountered Captain Corning
-who was also going on deck. Ordinarily the captain would not have shown
-himself, having every confidence in his mate. But the yacht was new to
-the commander, just as it was also new to his first officer, and the
-captain thought it the better part of wisdom to inspect the _Firefly_
-and see how the craft was standing up to the storm.
-
-“If you young men go on deck, let me warn you to be careful,” said the
-commander of the yacht. “I don’t want any of you to be blown overboard.”
-
-“We’ve been in storms before, Captain, and we’ll take care of
-ourselves,” answered Jack.
-
-When the boys got on deck they found it almost impossible to keep their
-feet. The wind was blowing wildly first in one direction and then in
-another. The waves seemed mountainous and occasionally one would break
-over the bow of the steam yacht, sending the spray flying in all
-directions.
-
-“Free shower bath, and then some!” was the way Andy expressed himself.
-“We’ll either have to go below again or put on oilskins.”
-
-The storm lasted until an hour after the time when the sun should have
-come up, and during that time sleep was out of the question. But around
-nine o’clock the clouds began to break and two hours later the wind
-died down and by noon the sun was shining as fiercely as ever on a sea
-that still showed many whitecaps.
-
-“Well, we’re out of that, and I’m glad of it,” said Fred, as the lads
-went down to dinner. “Now we can eat in comfort and after that I’m
-going to have a good snooze.”
-
-The remainder of that day and also the next passed without special
-incident. The steam yacht was now getting well down the coast and it
-would not be long before they would be in the vicinity of the West
-Indies.
-
-Among the sailors Jack had noticed a tall, lean individual, named
-Patnak. This fellow was of Norwegian birth, but told the oldest Rover
-boy that he had been in and around the United States since he was
-twelve years old. He was thoroughly Americanized, and although he could
-speak Norwegian he had little or nothing to do with the two sailors
-who had become friendly with Olesen and Amend.
-
-Jack rather liked Jake Patnak and felt he could trust this Norwegian
-who, although he was all of thirty years old, acted very much like an
-overgrown boy. He told Patnak of some of the adventures he and his
-cousins had had, not only in the West Indies but also in the oil fields
-and on Sunset Trail, and thereupon Patnak became quite confidential.
-
-“Every year I tell myself that I’m going to leave the sea and try
-to make my fortune on land,” said the sailor, his blue eyes full
-of earnestness. “Once I started for those oil fields that you just
-mentioned, but after I was ashore for three months the itch for the
-ocean again got me, and inside of three days I had gone back to
-Baltimore and signed up for a cruise to Cape Town, Africa.”
-
-“Well, every one to his taste,” answered Jack. “You can’t hire some men
-to go on the water.”
-
-“I know that. When I was on land I met two Norwegians who had come over
-to this country when I did. They were experts at laying parquet floors.
-Why, those fellows wouldn’t even go down to Coney Island for a swim,
-they hated the water so,” and Jake Patnak laughed.
-
-“You seem to be more like an American than a Norwegian,” remarked Jack.
-
-“I’m a full-fledged citizen and I vote whenever I have the chance to do
-so,” answered the sailor, a bit proudly. “I have very little desire to
-visit the old country. I love the sea and love to take trips upon it,
-both short and long. But if I ever settle down on land it will surely
-be in the United States.”
-
-“Is Leif Olesen a citizen?” questioned Jack, just for the purpose of
-bringing the conversation around to the deep-sea diver.
-
-“No. He has never taken out papers, so he says; and he doesn’t intend
-to. And his helper, Nick Amend, isn’t a citizen either.”
-
-“What about these other Norwegians on the yacht? Do you know anything
-about them――I mean the fellows who were on the _Firefly_ when Captain
-Corning chartered her?”
-
-“I don’t know much about those fellows. You see, I came aboard with
-the cap’n and Mr. Brooks. I sailed with them on two other trips, and
-I liked ’em so well that I told the cap’n and the mate both that I’d
-stick to ’em as long as they wanted me.”
-
-“Well, I’m glad to know that, Patnak,” and Jack’s face showed his
-satisfaction. “You know, on a trip like this we want all our friends to
-stand by us,” and Jack looked at the sailor suggestively.
-
-“Yes, Mr. Rover, I understand that.” Thus speaking Patnak drew a step
-closer. “You and the cap’n can depend on me, no matter what happens.”
-
-Jack could readily see that the sailor had more in his mind than his
-words conveyed. He looked at Patnak sharply.
-
-“Do you think anything is going to happen?” he questioned. “I mean
-anything out of the ordinary?”
-
-“Who can tell?” Jake Patnak shrugged his lean shoulders. “If we’re not
-successful, then, of course, everything will go along all right.”
-
-“But if we are successful――――”
-
-Jake Patnak stretched himself, filled his lungs with air, and blew his
-breath out vociferously.
-
-“If we were successful that would be another story, Mr. Rover,
-especially if the treasure found was a large one. Gold and silver and
-jewelry and precious gems are a great temptation to some people, you
-know.”
-
-Here the conversation was interrupted by the approach of two other
-sailors, one of whom told Patnak that he was wanted by the mate. Then
-all of the sailors went off, leaving Jack in a thoughtful mood.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIV
-
- A MESSAGE OF IMPORTANCE
-
-
-Jack lost no time in communicating with his cousins, and the four boys
-talked the matter over again and then decided to speak to Captain
-Corning about it.
-
-“You know the old saying, ‘Forewarned is forearmed,’” declared Jack.
-“We’d be in a fine pickle if we allowed that diver and his cronies to
-do us out of the treasure if we found it!”
-
-Fred took the message to the captain, telling him they wished to see
-him in private and on important business. All repaired to the rear deck
-where they might be free from interruption.
-
-Captain Corning’s face was a study when the lads told of what they had
-heard and Jack had related Patnak’s views on the subject.
-
-“There may be nothing in this, and on the other hand it may mean a
-great deal,” said Captain Corning. “Personally, I must confess that I
-don’t like Olesen nor do I like Amend, and yet they came very highly
-recommended, and that ought to count for something. I’m glad that you
-spoke to Patnak and I’m sure that he’ll stick to us, no matter what
-happens. I never met a sailor I liked better, and Mr. Brooks likes him
-too.”
-
-“What do you think of those other Norwegians――the fellows who were
-aboard the _Firefly_ when you chartered her?” asked Randy.
-
-“They seem to be good enough sort of sailors. If they hadn’t been I
-wouldn’t have let them sign up with me. But, of course, that class of
-fellows is often easily influenced by others. In fact, you can easily
-influence lots of sailors. When a proposition is put up to them they
-reason that they have very little to lose and everything to gain. Most
-of them don’t own a thing outside of what is in their chests and their
-ditty bags. If Olesen was really contemplating getting his hands on
-that treasure for himself, it might be an easy matter for him to start
-a mutiny on board and get some of the men to stand in with him simply
-by promising them a nice share of the loot.”
-
-“My gracious, what a pack of rascals there must be in this world!”
-sighed Fred. “If the head diver and his bunch did that, they wouldn’t
-be any better than those bandits who held up the offices in Wall
-Street.”
-
-“Well, you know what some men say of life,” returned Captain Corning,
-smiling grimly. “They say it’s a fight to get something and after that
-it’s a fight to keep it.”
-
-“Well, what do you think we ought to do, Captain?” questioned Jack.
-
-“We can’t do anything yet outside of keeping our eyes and ears open.
-If we discover any real plot on Olesen’s part to start a mutiny, I’ll
-have the _Firefly_ taken to the nearest port and we’ll hand him and his
-followers over to the authorities. But we can’t do anything like that
-until we’ve got sufficient evidence.”
-
-“Would it be a good plan to ask Patnak to keep his eyes and ears open
-and report to you?”
-
-“It might be, Jack, because I think he’s perfectly honest. On the other
-hand, if he should take it into his head to play in with those other
-Norwegians, then it would be the worst possible thing for me to do,
-because then he could double-cross me, as they call it. I’ll think it
-over. And, in the meantime, I’ll speak to Mr. Brooks and I’ll ask you
-to keep your eyes and ears wide open, but don’t let Olesen and the
-others notice that you’re watching them. If they find that is being
-done, they’ll become more secretive than ever.”
-
-Before leaving on the trip it had been decided that the _Firefly_
-should stop at Key West for a day or two to get into communication with
-those left behind. Accordingly, the course of the steam yacht was set
-in that direction. After the storm the weather became somewhat cooler,
-for which all aboard the _Firefly_ were thankful.
-
-“Now we can sleep nights,” was the way Randy expressed himself. “And
-believe me, I’m going to do it!”
-
-During the remainder of the run to Key West all of the boys kept their
-eyes on Leif Olesen and Nick Amend. But this produced no results.
-
-“We either misjudged them or else they’re playing foxy,” declared Jack.
-“Olesen has talked to those two Norwegian sailors only twice, so far as
-I’ve been able to learn, and then the conversation didn’t seem to have
-anything to do with the treasure. They were talking about the birds
-that are flying around the ship and about wanting to get something to
-drink when we arrive at Key West.”
-
-On signing up for the trip there had been one bit of friction between
-the two divers and Captain Corning. This had been on the subject of
-liquor which the captain would not allow on board.
-
-“I’ve always had a sober crew and I always intend to have,” was the way
-the captain expressed himself. “I can’t stop you when you’re ashore,
-but I don’t intend to have any drunkenness on my ship!” and this rule
-he carried out with everybody who sailed under him.
-
-The run down the coast of Florida interested all the boys, for at some
-spots they drew quite close to the shore. Here they were once stopped
-by a government vessel looking for rum runners, but were soon let go
-with an apology from the officer in charge of the small boat which
-boarded them.
-
-“Too bad we didn’t have a little rum on board,” said Nick Amend, making
-a wry face. “A drink just now wouldn’t go bad.”
-
-“Well, we’ll get something good when we go ashore at Key West,”
-answered Leif Olesen.
-
-“You’d better go slow on bootleg liquor,” was Captain Corning’s advice.
-“Remember a deep-sea diver needs to keep his eyesight.”
-
-“Oh, I know good liquor when I see it,” grumbled Amend.
-
-Just before they landed at Key West, which, as my readers must know,
-is located on the extreme southern point of Florida, Fred, walking
-forward on the deck, caught sight of Olesen behind the foremast in
-earnest conversation with Larsen and Smader. The three were talking
-in Norwegian, and, as before, only an occasional word was spoken in
-English. But these words interested Fred deeply, and he listened
-attentively until the sailors had to go off to attend to their duties
-and the diver walked to the stern. Then the youngest of the Rover boys
-rushed off to join his cousins.
-
-“Here’s a new one!” he exclaimed excitedly. “I just caught Olesen
-talking to those two sailors, Larsen and Smader. He mentioned pistols
-and ammunition several times, and so did one of the other men!”
-
-“Pistols and ammunition!” exclaimed Jack and the twins simultaneously.
-
-“That’s what!”
-
-“Sounds bad to me,” went on the oldest of the Rover boys. “Looks as if
-they were surely getting ready for a mutiny.”
-
-“Don’t you think we had better tell Captain Corning?” came from Randy.
-
-“I certainly do,” answered Jack. “What do you think, Fred? You heard
-them talking.”
-
-“I think Captain Corning ought to know all about it, and at once.”
-
-After this the lads lost no time in hunting up the commander of the
-_Firefly_, who was talking to one of the dock officials.
-
-“Humph!” mused the captain, after Fred had told his story. “That
-certainly does look bad! I think I had better have Olesen and Amend
-watched while they’re ashore and find out just what they do.”
-
-“We’ll keep our eyes on them if you say so, Captain,” answered Jack
-promptly.
-
-“I’m afraid that wouldn’t go, Jack. Those fellows know you and your
-cousins too well. I’ll fix it up――never fear. I know the officials down
-here and know a number of other men too. I’ll have some strangers keep
-tab on them.”
-
-It had been arranged that the boys should stop at a local brokerage
-house known to the elder Rovers and there receive any mail or messages
-that might have come in. So, telling the captain that they were bound
-for that place, they leaped into a taxicab and were soon on their way.
-
-“Gee, I wish we could have followed up Olesen and Amend and caught them
-in the act of supplying themselves and those other Norwegians with
-firearms!” was Randy’s comment as they rode along. “If those fellows
-are up to some underhand work I’d like to catch ’em right in the midst
-of it.”
-
-“And that’s just what I’d like to do!” put in his twin.
-
-“Well, we can’t be in two places at once,” came from Fred. “I’d like to
-watch them too, but I’m also anxious to get some letters and messages
-from home. If they have managed to round up those hold-up men I want to
-know it.”
-
-“Oh, well, I want to know that too!” came promptly from Andy.
-
-“Now that we’ve warned Captain Corning I guess we can trust him to have
-those fellows watched,” said Jack. “He’s as suspicious of them as we
-are and just as anxious to save that treasure, provided it’s located.”
-
-It did not take the taxicab long to reach the offices of Ditson and
-Roebuck, the brokers known to the Rovers. When they entered the place a
-round-faced, good-natured clerk came up and shook hands cordially with
-them.
-
-“I remembered you the minute I saw you, Mr. Rover,” he said to Jack.
-“Don’t you remember I was in your office in New York one day――the same
-day you had had trouble with the son of another broker named Martell?”
-
-“Oh, yes! I remember you now, Mr. Ditson!” cried Jack. He knew that the
-young man was the son of the head of the firm.
-
-“We’re after letters and messages,” put in Fred, a bit impatiently. “We
-trust you’ve got good news for us.”
-
-“I don’t know how good it is,” was the reply, as Harry Ditson walked
-back of one of the counters and brought forth a number of letters and
-several telegrams. “I certainly hope they’ve been able to get track
-of the stuff that was stolen from your firm. My! that was rather a
-serious affair, wasn’t it?”
-
-“We’ll tell the world it was!” responded Randy, as he took a letter
-addressed to himself and tore it open eagerly.
-
-Jack had two telegrams, as well as a letter. One telegram was from Ruth
-in which the girl stated briefly that she was very sorry she had not
-received his communication in time to answer it before the _Firefly_
-sailed and that she hoped the treasure quest would be successful. Jack
-read this telegram twice, and it is perhaps needless to say he was much
-gratified.
-
-The other telegram was one from his father, evidently sent two days
-after the steam yacht had sailed. Dick Rover merely stated that all
-were well and that there was no news of importance and that he was
-making a hasty run to the oil fields while Tom Rover was going out West
-to the Rolling Thunder mine.
-
-“Too bad that there is no good news from Wall Street,” said Jack, after
-all had read the telegrams. Then the boys turned to the letters which
-had been written by Mary and Martha and the mother of the twins.
-
-Mrs. Tom Rover and the girls had little of importance to tell except
-that all of the men were greatly worried because the banks were not
-inclined to renew some of the loans made to the Company. Dick Rover
-had said something about sacrificing some of his interests in the oil
-fields, and both Tom and Sam had mentioned that they might sell their
-interest in one of the gold mines.
-
-“Looks to me as if matters were blacker than we thought,” mused Randy.
-“It’s too bad, isn’t it?”
-
-“If only we could locate that treasure and help them out!” murmured his
-brother.
-
-After reading their letters carefully the boys had a little further
-conversation with Harry Ditson and were then on the point of leaving
-when a telegraph messenger came in.
-
-“Hello! here’s another telegram for you,” exclaimed Harry Ditson, and
-turned it over to Jack.
-
-The telegram was from Sam Rover and ran as follows:
-
- “Have located Josiah Crabtree and made him confess. Look for
- important developments in the near future.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXV
-
- SAM MAKES A DISCOVERY
-
-
-With Dick Rover gone to Oklahoma and Texas and his brother Tom having
-taken his departure for the Far West, Sam Rover found himself in sole
-charge of the offices in Wall Street and consequently the only one to
-battle with a situation that was becoming worse every day.
-
-Not to worry their wives and the young folks too much, the older Rovers
-had not told everything concerning the peculiar financial straits in
-which they were beginning to find themselves. These straits resolved
-not alone into difficulties brought about in the brokerage business
-because of the stolen securities but embraced also a deal made in the
-oil fields and two other deals in the mining districts of the Far West.
-Because of this peculiar situation, The Rover Company had to obtain at
-least four hundred thousand dollars inside of the next six weeks. Of
-this amount the banks and the firm’s friends could be relied upon to
-furnish two hundred and fifty thousand dollars. But where the other one
-hundred and fifty thousand dollars was to come from, neither Dick, Tom
-nor Sam knew.
-
-Up to within twenty-four hours of the time that the younger Rovers
-arrived at Key West nothing more had been heard concerning the bandits
-who had held up the offices. Both the authorities and the private
-detectives seemed to be doing their best on the case, but without
-material results. They had traced Ken Greene to Galveston and there
-lost track of the clerk. They had also traced the Browns and the
-Martells from the middle of New York State to Buffalo, only to learn
-that these individuals had without warning left that city for parts
-unknown.
-
-“It’s more than likely they escaped into Canada,” said Sam Rover to
-himself when he received this news. “And if that’s so, it will become
-more difficult than ever to trace them.”
-
-And then, while the youngest of The Rover Company officials was in the
-depth of despair, something happened which gave him information of the
-greatest importance. A retired broker whom the Rovers knew fairly well
-was stopping in town at a hotel near the Grand Central Terminal and Sam
-resolved to call on this man, thinking that possibly he might obtain
-an additional loan to carry on the business. Sam had come over from
-his home on Riverside Drive in the family automobile. On Forty-second
-Street near Fifth Avenue the car was halted by the police because of a
-fire in that vicinity.
-
-“I’ll get out and walk the rest of the distance,” said Sam to the
-chauffeur. “You can remain here or otherwise turn back and park
-somewhere near Sixth Avenue.”
-
-There was great excitement in the street, and people were hurrying in
-several directions to clear the way for the fire engines. Sam found
-himself caught in the crowd which suddenly broke, and then a long hook
-and ladder truck came speeding toward him, the powerful motor making a
-fearful din as it advanced.
-
-Close to Sam was an elderly man who limped slightly. He carried a cane
-and when the crowd broke this clattered to the roadway and the man
-seemed suddenly terror-stricken.
-
-“Get out of the way there! You’ll be killed!” yelled some one in the
-crowd.
-
-Sam had leaped to safety, but now turned and saw the peril of the older
-person. He leaped forward once more, caught this individual by the arm,
-and dragged him backward just as the massive hook and ladder truck
-dashed madly by, the wheels just grazing the feet of the rescued one.
-
-“Close shave for you,” remarked Sam, as he stood the elderly man on
-his feet and picked up his cane.
-
-“So it was!” panted the other. “I didn’t think it was so close. I
-was――――” Then, as the rescued one looked more closely at Sam, he
-stopped short, his mouth open in wonder.
-
-“Josiah Crabtree!” ejaculated Sam, and again caught the man by the arm.
-“What are you doing here? You are just the man I want to see!”
-
-“Don’t touch me, Rover! Don’t touch me!” pleaded the former instructor
-of Putnam Hall. “Don’t touch me! I haven’t done anything!”
-
-It was plainly to be seen that Josiah Crabtree was just over one fear
-to have another come upon him. As his shifty eyes looked at Sam, his
-face became blanched and he trembled.
-
-“You come with me,” went on Sam somewhat sternly. “No nonsense now, or
-I’ll call a policeman.”
-
-“No, no! Don’t do that! Don’t do that!” pleaded Crabtree, and he looked
-more frightened than ever. Evidently he had not forgotten his former
-terms in prison and he had no desire to give up his liberty again.
-
-“Then come with me.”
-
-“All right, Rover, I will,” was the ready reply. Then, with Josiah
-Crabtree’s arm safely within his grasp, Sam led the way out of the
-crowd and to where his chauffeur still remained with the automobile.
-
-“Now, Crabtree, I’ll give you your choice,” went on Sam, doing some
-rapid thinking. “You can either go home with me and talk things over or
-I’ll call an officer and have you placed under arrest. Which shall it
-be?”
-
-“You don’t have to call an officer. I’ll go with you. I’ll tell you
-everything! Only, please leave me alone, Rover! I’m getting to be an
-old man now! I don’t want to go to prison again! I was dragged into
-this thing! Otherwise, I wouldn’t have had anything to do with it!”
-
-“Then you’re willing to admit that you had your share in the hold-up in
-Wall Street, eh?” went on Sam, anxious to follow up the advantage he
-saw he was gaining.
-
-“I wasn’t near Wall Street! I’m not that kind of a man――you know
-that,” whined the former teacher. Evidently what little courage he had
-possessed was fast deserting him.
-
-“But you had something to do with the affair.”
-
-“Well, it wasn’t much. I was on the outside. I was hard-up and they
-promised me a thousand dollars if I’d help them. But I haven’t had a
-dollar――not a cent!” groaned Josiah Crabtree.
-
-“Well, come along,” and without further ado Sam bundled the old man
-into the car and gave directions to the chauffeur to drive home as
-fast as he could.
-
-It may be taken for granted that Grace Rover, as well as her sister
-Nellie, and Dora, were astonished when they discovered who the visitor
-was. None of them had forgotten how Josiah Crabtree had tried to harm
-them in the past nor the fact that the old man had spent two terms in
-prison.
-
-“Just wait outside the door, Johnson,” said Sam to the chauffeur.
-“And tell Rankin to go to the rear of the house. This man must not be
-allowed to escape under any circumstances. He’s one of the rascals
-wanted for that hold-up.”
-
-Having given these orders, Sam went to the telephone and called up the
-private detective agency working on the case and asked that one or two
-of the detectives be sent up immediately.
-
-“Now then, I want your story, Crabtree, and I want it straight,” said
-Sam, after these details had been taken care of. “No phony work, now!”
-
-“Will you promise not to prosecute me if I tell you all I know?”
-pleaded Josiah Crabtree, as he sank into a chair, his hands shaking
-violently on the top of his cane as he did so. “I’m an old man, now,
-Rover, and I haven’t many more years to live, and I don’t want to go to
-prison again. Spare me and I’ll tell you everything.”
-
-“Then you’re willing to turn state’s evidence?”
-
-“I am. I didn’t want to go into this in the first place, but, as I said
-before, they promised me a thousand dollars and that was a terrible
-temptation because I had less than a dollar in my pocket at that time.
-But they didn’t give me a cent! This morning I was turned out of the
-rooming house where I was stopping, and all I’ve had to eat was one
-small ham sandwich washed down with a drink of water,” and now the
-tears stood in Josiah Crabtree’s watery and shifty eyes.
-
-Had Sam not known this man as well as he did, he might have been sorry
-for the former teacher. But he knew how crafty and cruel Crabtree had
-been for many years, and so he did not allow the man’s pleadings to
-soften him.
-
-“If you get out of this with a whole skin it will simply be because
-you help us to round up those bandits and get back our securities,” he
-said. “Otherwise you’ll take your medicine.”
-
-“I’ll do all I can!” cried Josiah Crabtree in the tone of a drowning
-man clutching at a straw. And thereupon he made a revelation which
-was so astonishing that Sam could hardly believe it at first. This
-revelation was repeated to the two detectives who arrived a little
-later, and then Josiah Crabtree was closely questioned until nothing
-more could be extracted from the old man.
-
-Crabtree revealed that the hold-up had been planned by Slogwell Brown,
-Nelson Martell and Ken Greene, the latter a nephew of their old enemy,
-Tad Sobber. Mr. Brown and Mr. Martell had had, of course, to take in
-their sons; and then Slugger Brown had met Crabtree when the latter
-arrived in New York and through the former teacher had been enabled to
-call in several other fellows, including Jerry Koswell, who had been
-the Rovers’ enemy at Brill College, and Pelter and Japson, who had
-tried to ruin the Rovers when they had first established themselves in
-business in New York City.
-
-Crabtree was not certain how Mr. Brown and Mr. Martell had become
-acquainted with the notorious hold-up men, Lefty Ditini and Black
-Ronombo. But these men had been called into the game and they in turn
-had had the assistance of several of their pals.
-
-The hold-up had been planned a number of weeks before it occurred, and
-many of the details were carefully worked out. Slugger Brown and Nappy
-Martell were to see to it that none of the Rover boys came back to New
-York from Valley Brook Farm, and Josiah Crabtree had been utilized in
-sending the fake messages to Dick Rover and to Dora after the telegrams
-had been sent which had taken Tom and Sam out of the city.
-
-“I know the hold-up came off successfully,” said Josiah Crabtree. “And
-I know that Ken Greene got away from the offices without being exposed.
-I also know that Slugger Brown and his father met some of the bandits
-at the time one of their autos broke down and they had to transfer to
-another. But when I went after Mr. Brown and Mr. Martell to get what
-was coming to me, they declared that they had been double-crossed by
-Ditini and Ronombo and some of the others and that they hadn’t got a
-cent of the loot and consequently couldn’t give me what I had been
-promised. I thought they were fooling at first, but they insisted upon
-it that every cent of what had been stolen had vanished and they said
-they were going to skip out themselves before the officers of the law
-pinched them. I tried to get ten or twenty dollars from them just to
-tide me over, but they wouldn’t give me a penny.”
-
-“Where did the Browns and the Martells go?” questioned Sam.
-
-“I believe they went to Buffalo. But they said something about
-Galveston Texas, and I shouldn’t be surprised but what they went there.
-You see, these fellows, Ditini and Ronombo, were Mexicans, and I think
-they had an idea that the rascals would go to Galveston to a place
-where they used to visit and that they might have a chance of locating
-them.”
-
-This was as much as Josiah Crabtree could tell, and after he had
-been questioned for several hours Sam and the detectives came to the
-conclusion that the former teacher was telling the truth so far as he
-knew it. He did not know what had become of Ken Greene and they did not
-enlighten him.
-
-That evening the wires to Galveston were kept hot by the detectives who
-notified other detectives in the Texan city to be on the lookout for
-all those connected with the hold-up. But day after day went by, and
-no news of importance was received. Josiah Crabtree was given twenty
-dollars by Sam with which to tide himself over, but soon after he left
-the residence on Riverside Drive he was arrested on a technical charge
-of vagrancy and held by the police, thus making sure that he would be
-on hand when wanted.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVI
-
- HIDDEN EVIDENCE
-
-
-The boys were greatly interested in the brief telegram received from
-Fred’s father and they were sorry that they were not in New York City
-to learn the particulars of what was taking place.
-
-“Gee, I hope they do clear up that affair in Wall Street!” sighed Randy.
-
-“Yes, and I hope Uncle Sam gets all the securities back,” added Jack.
-
-The boys sent a telegram home stating that they were well and that they
-were going to continue the trip the following morning.
-
-When they returned to the _Firefly_ they found that Captain Corning,
-as well as the head diver and his assistant, had gone ashore. The mate
-was in charge and said that two of the sailors had had a brief leave of
-absence. It was not until late that Captain Corning returned, coming in
-shortly after the arrival of Olesen and Amend. The sailors did not come
-in until later.
-
-“I had Olesen and his assistant followed,” said the commander of the
-_Firefly_ in response to questions from the boys. “They visited
-several questionable resorts where I suppose they got some bootleg
-liquor. They did not go near any hardware stores or other places where
-they might have purchased firearms. Just the same, they may have gotten
-some pistols on the sly.”
-
-“Olesen came aboard with a package,” said Jack; “but of course I don’t
-know what was in it.”
-
-The _Firefly_ sailed early the following morning, the course being
-now southwest to the coast of Yucatan. The sun was exceedingly hot,
-but the heat was tempered by a fair breeze, for which all on board
-were thankful. Now that they were getting closer to the spot where the
-_Margarita_ was supposed to be resting, the boys became more interested
-than ever in the drawing and charts which Captain Corning possessed,
-and pored over the papers by the hour, trying to figure out just where
-the ill-fated steam yacht had gone down. The captain and his mate,
-as well as Leif Olesen, likewise studied the papers and also studied
-several books which the captain had brought along, books that gave much
-information concerning the coast line of Yucatan and a study of the
-shifting sandbars and of such storms as occurred along this coast from
-time to time.
-
-“We’ve got a pretty good idea of where the _Margarita_ was abandoned,”
-explained Captain Corning. “So the only question is: In what direction
-did the derelict blow after the craft was left to herself? Did she
-go up the coast or down, was she blown ashore or on a sandbar or the
-rocks, or did she slide down into the depth of the center of the Gulf?”
-
-“Let’s hope she went on a sandbar or on the rocks,” answered Fred.
-
-“Yes, and that she is still there,” added Andy.
-
-“Well, boys, you mustn’t be too much disappointed if we fail to find
-the _Margarita_,” warned the captain. “I’ll hate to lose my money, just
-the same as you’ll hate to lose yours. But we’ve got to be prepared for
-a failure just as much as for a success.”
-
-Sunday passed quietly and two days later found the _Firefly_ steaming
-slowly along the coast of Yucatan. The yacht had several drags out,
-drags which had been constructed by the head diver, and his assistant
-after consultation with the captain and the mate.
-
-“After all it’s a good deal like looking for a needle in a haystack,”
-sighed Fred, as hour after hour went by without results.
-
-“It won’t do to get discouraged so early in the game, Fred,” answered
-the captain, with a grim smile. “If we go over a few miles of the
-bottom around here every day, we’ll be doing very well.”
-
-From a section of the regular chart the captain had constructed a much
-larger affair, and this he had divided into numerous squares.
-
-“We’ll go at this thing systematically,” he said. “We’ll try to take
-one square at a time, and thus sooner or later we’ll have a pretty good
-idea of what is on the whole bottom around here.”
-
-Once or twice other vessels came close, wondering what they were
-doing. But generally speaking, they were unmolested, several Mexican
-fisherman, however, gibing at them when they guessed they were looking
-for a treasure.
-
-“Ha-ha! That’s an old story,” said one of them. “If you’re lucky you
-may bring up some old anchors or sea boots, and that will be all,” and,
-lighting a cigarette, he waved his panama hat and sailed away.
-
-“Evidently those fellows don’t believe much in a treasure,” was Jack’s
-comment.
-
-Day after day went by and the search continued, but without results.
-Then the boys grew a bit depressed and so did the captain and his mate.
-
-“Looks a bit like a wild-goose chase,” was the way Nat Brooks expressed
-himself. “It seems to me we’ve been raking over miles and miles of Gulf
-bottom and got absolutely nothing for our pains.”
-
-“Well, we’ve covered twenty-two of those squares on the captain’s
-chart,” answered Randy. “That’s something.”
-
-“Yes, and there are only about seventy squares left,” came from Andy.
-“We’ve got to hit something sooner or later,” he added hopefully.
-
-“If we strike something before the whole checkerboard is crossed
-off!” sighed Fred. He showed plainly that failure would mean a great
-disappointment to him.
-
-And for the matter of that, failure would mean bitter disappointment to
-all. Even the captain was beginning to look worried and spoke rather
-sharply when he addressed the men. The seven thousand dollars he had
-invested in the quest was practically all the money he possessed.
-
-Another day passed, and this was unusually warm, for the breeze had
-died away. The boys sat under an awning trying to keep cool and trying
-to amuse themselves by reading and talking.
-
-Presently Jack grew restless and began to pace the deck. He went well
-forward and then, turning, found that Jake Patnak had followed him.
-
-“Well, Jake, this is getting to be a long-winded affair,” he remarked
-pleasantly to the tall sailor.
-
-“Mr. Rover, I want to speak to you, but I don’t want Leif Olesen
-or Nick Amend to see me,” returned the tall sailor in a low tone
-of voice. “Come here, please,” and he pointed to the side of the
-forecastle.
-
-“What is it? Have you discovered something?” asked Jack, as he stepped
-to the place indicated.
-
-“If I were you and the captain, I’d watch Olesen and Amend very
-closely,” said the sailor, and his face showed his earnestness. “I
-think they’ve discovered something and they’re not going to let you
-know what it is.”
-
-“You mean something about the treasure?” asked the oldest Rover boy
-quickly.
-
-The sailor nodded.
-
-“What was it?”
-
-“That I can’t tell you, because I wasn’t close enough at the time to
-see. It was a couple of hours ago, when Captain Corning was below and
-Mr. Brooks was busy on the forward deck. Those two sailors, Larsen
-and Smader, were hauling up one of the drags and Olesen and Amend
-were with them. There was something on the end of the drag, a curious
-shaped thing over a foot long and maybe six or eight inches around and
-covered with seaweed. As soon as it came up the two divers looked at it
-carefully and then Olesen put it inside his jacket and went below with
-it. Maybe you had better ask Captain Corning or Mr. Brooks if they know
-anything about it. But if they say anything to Olesen or Amend, please
-don’t mention me, because I don’t want to have any trouble with them if
-I can help it.”
-
-“All right, Jake, I’ll try to keep you out of it if I can,” answered
-Jack. “And I’m sure Captain Corning will do what he can for you, too.
-He told me he liked you very much.”
-
-“That so? Very good!” and Jake Patnak’s round face beamed with delight.
-He was one of the kind of men who would never be anything but an
-overgrown boy.
-
-It did not take Jack long to find the captain and tell the master of
-the _Firefly_ of this new development. The captain said he would look
-into the matter without delay.
-
-“If Olesen is hiding anything from me, he may have done that trick
-before,” said the captain.
-
-“But what good would it do him? He can’t take the treasure away from us
-until it is brought up,” replied Jack.
-
-“He may be trying to play an old trick on us,” was the captain’s
-answer. “That trick is to locate the treasure, but not let us know
-anything about it. Then, after we’ve sailed away and given the quest
-up, he could come back with his own crowd and bring it to the surface.”
-
-“Do you think he’s up to something like that now?”
-
-“I don’t know what to think. But I know he has no right to hide
-anything from me on board this vessel.”
-
-“Don’t you think it would be more advisable not to say anything just
-yet? If you anger him he may throw up his job and go ashore and take
-what information he’s now got with him. That would leave us in the
-lurch. Why not let him and his assistant go ahead and watch every
-move they make? Then, if he’s doing any crooked work, we’ll catch him
-red-handed sooner or later.”
-
-Captain Corning was a straight-forward man, and this “beating around
-the bush,” as he expressed it, did not suit him at all. However, he
-took Jack’s advice and talked it over with his mate, and Mr. Brooks
-agreed with the oldest Rover boy that they had better not say anything
-to the divers until more evidence against them was forthcoming.
-
-“But I’ll tell you what we can do,” went on the mate. “When Olesen and
-Amend are on deck, we’ll make sure that they stay there and then some
-of us can search their staterooms and see if they have anything hidden
-there that was brought up from the Gulf bottom.”
-
-“That’s an idea,” returned the captain. “We’ll do it.”
-
-Jack told the other boys of what had taken place, and Fred and Andy
-were delegated to go on deck with Mr. Brooks and give warning if the
-two divers attempted to come below. Then Captain Corning and the other
-two boys went into Olesen’s stateroom and began a hasty examination of
-its contents.
-
-“I suppose he’d raise a terrible rumpus if he found us going through
-his things,” said Randy.
-
-“He can’t raise any rumpus with me,” declared the captain. “I am in
-absolute command on this ship, and I have a right to search every nook
-and corner if I want to.”
-
-“I know you have,” said Jack. “But that wouldn’t prevent Olesen from
-feeling sore.”
-
-The majority of things in the stateroom were of the ordinary kind, and
-in those the searchers took little interest. Then they opened Olesen’s
-trunk, which was unlocked.
-
-“Nothing here that looks as if it was taken out of the water,” said the
-captain after a hurried glance through the contents.
-
-“Wait a minute before you shove that trunk back,” said Jack, getting
-down flat on the stateroom floor. “There may be something in the space
-behind it.”
-
-He felt in under the bunk as far as he could and presently discovered
-something wrapped up in an old newspaper. Both the paper and the object
-wrapped in it were wet.
-
-“That shows that whatever the thing is, it came out of the water!”
-cried Randy triumphantly.
-
-With eager hands the captain and Jack took the paper from the object,
-which proved to be a round wicker holder woven over an empty demijohn,
-the cork of which was missing.
-
-“Well, why would he want to hide this?” asked Randy. “Why, it’s only an
-empty liquor jug!”
-
-“Here is why he hid it!” exclaimed Captain Corning, turning up the
-bottom of the wicker holder of the demijohn. “Do you see how this is
-stamped?” and he held the object closer to the light in the stateroom.
-
-The boys looked, and then both of them gave a cry of astonishment. The
-wickerwork was plainly stamped with the name _Margarita_!
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVII
-
- THE MAN ON HORSEBACK
-
-
-“This may mean a great deal and then again it may mean next to
-nothing,” remarked Captain Corning, as all carefully examined the
-demijohn marked _Margarita_. “If it was found where the abandoned steam
-yacht rests, all right. But this demijohn may have floated for miles
-before it lost its cork and sank.”
-
-“Let’s hope the spot where it was discovered marks the resting place of
-the _Margarita_,” returned Jack. “Do you know where we were two hours
-ago? Jake Patnak said that was when it was hauled up.”
-
-“Yes, we can easily calculate the locality, or pretty close to it,” was
-the reply. “I think I’ll turn the _Firefly_ back and see how Olesen and
-his assistant take it. I’ll not say anything to the rascal until later.”
-
-The demijohn was hidden away once more and the stateroom put in order,
-and then all went on deck again. The necessary orders were given by the
-captain, and soon the yacht was headed in the direction from whence she
-had come.
-
-“I thought we were going to keep on going eastward,” said Olesen a few
-minutes later to Mr. Brooks.
-
-“Captain’s orders,” was the brief reply.
-
-If the head diver was suspicious, he gave no sign. However, a little
-later he went below and locked himself in his stateroom.
-
-“He’s going to take another look at the demijohn to see if it’s still
-safe,” remarked Jack.
-
-Evidently Leif Olesen did more than look at the demijohn. When he came
-on deck again his face was red and he showed unmistakable signs of
-having been drinking.
-
-“Looks to me as if this treasure hunt would amount to nothing,” he
-grumbled. “I’m sorry I came on this trip. It’s terribly hot down here.”
-
-“Well, any time you wish to quit, say so and I’ll put you on shore,”
-answered Captain Corning sharply.
-
-He apparently paid no more attention to the head diver, and the boys
-saw Olesen and Amend consult together. Then, when the ship sailed close
-to the spot where they imagined the empty demijohn had been hauled up,
-Fred and Andy caught sight of Amend as he dropped something overboard.
-A little later they saw Olesen throw something into the waters of the
-Gulf.
-
-“I wonder what that was!” exclaimed Andy. “Here, give me those glasses,
-quick!”
-
-The boys had a pair of marine glasses handy, and as quickly as it could
-be done Andy adjusted these and gazed earnestly at the waters behind
-the yacht.
-
-“I see something sticking up in the water. It’s bobbing around like a
-little yellow flag.”
-
-“And that’s just what it is!” cried Fred.
-
-All of the boys looked at the object in the water and then hurried off
-to tell Captain Corning.
-
-They found the captain in an exceedingly angry mood. The two Norwegian
-sailors, Larsen and Smader, were partly under the influence of drink
-and had admitted that they had received the liquor from Olesen.
-
-“They’re not going to play any more tricks on me,” roared the master of
-the _Firefly_. “I’m going to run for the nearest town on the coast and
-put them ashore――I mean Olesen and Amend. The men can remain if they’ll
-promise to keep sober and behave themselves.”
-
-“What do you suppose the yellow flag means?” asked Randy.
-
-“I suppose it’s some kind of a buoy. The water around here isn’t over
-eighty feet deep, and he could easily attach a small flag to a large
-cork and then let down a line with a small weight attached. With a
-good pair of glasses the flag could be seen from quite a distance.
-Evidently those rascals intended to mark that spot. Probably they found
-something else besides the demijohn and feel pretty certain the wreck
-is somewhere in this vicinity.”
-
-The captain lost no time in carrying out what he had decided to do. He
-went below and armed himself and also armed his mate. Then he called
-Olesen and Amend to him.
-
-There was almost an explosion when the head diver realized that his
-tricks had been discovered. He had just enough liquor in him to be
-ugly, and he was on the point of attacking the captain when the latter
-ordered him back, producing his pistol as he spoke.
-
-“We’re going to land at the nearest town, and both of you are going
-ashore,” said the master of the _Firefly_. “I’ll pay you off, and give
-you your passage money back to New York, and we’ll let that end it.”
-
-Olesen wanted to argue the matter, and when not allowed to do this
-tried to become abusive. Then the captain told him to be quiet or he
-would be put in irons. Amend was scared and lost no time in going
-below to get his effects into shape to take away, and presently Olesen
-staggered down to his own stateroom.
-
-Another storm was coming up, following the extra hot spell, and before
-they could make a landing it was blowing furiously. However, they got
-into a small bay in safety, and then Olesen and Amend were put off in a
-small boat for town, their effects going with them.
-
-“You haven’t heard the end of this!” roared the head diver, as he shook
-his fist when taking his departure. “Just wait and see what I’ll do!”
-
-“Hot air! Hot air!” shouted Nat Brooks after him. “You keep a civil
-tongue in your head or you’ll never do any diver’s work around New York
-again.”
-
-As soon as the divers were gone Captain Corning set sail once more,
-this time for a place further up the coast, called Progreso.
-
-“I’m going to look for another diver,” said he. “I understand that some
-of these Mexicans are very good at the game. This time I’ll hire a
-fellow who’ll do exactly what I order――no more and no less.”
-
-On going ashore at Progreso, from which a number of Gulf ships run to
-various points in the United States and the West Indies, the boys were
-delighted to learn that they could get into communication by telegraph
-and cable with the folks at home. And so, while the captain was busy
-trying to find another diver, they sent a message to New York.
-
-It was not until three hours later that a reply came in. This was in
-code and had to be deciphered with care.
-
-“Here is certainly news!” cried Jack. “Hurrah! They’re getting on the
-track of those rascals at last!”
-
-In the message Sam Rover told of Josiah Crabtree’s revelations and of
-how the Browns and Martells and the others were being followed. Then
-came an announcement that was even more interesting to the lads.
-
- “Antonio Ditini lived originally at Mendelopaz on the
- outskirts of Merida in Yucatan. Possibly he went home.
- Can you investigate?”
-
-“This is certainly remarkable!” cried Jack. “Merida is not many miles
-from here, and for all we know this Lefty Ditini may be there right
-now!”
-
-“And don’t forget that there is a big reward for his capture!” burst
-out Randy. “Gosh, I wish we could get hold of him!”
-
-“If Ditini is in Yucatan we’ll have to get some official to place him
-under arrest for us,” said Fred.
-
-“Yes, and we’ll have to use some native for an interpreter,” declared
-Jack. “I can’t speak a dozen words of their language.” All of the boys
-had seen pictures of Ditini and Ronombo in the Rogues’ Gallery at New
-York City.
-
-As Captain Corning was still away trying to hunt up another deep-sea
-diver, the boys consulted Mr. Brooks, who fortunately had been in
-Yucatan before and who could speak a little Mexican. As a result of
-this, they were introduced a little later to a Yucatan official who
-could speak fairly good English and who immediately became interested
-in the story they had to tell.
-
-“I have an automobile handy,” said the official, “and we can ride over
-in that. I think I’ll have no trouble in locating the place where
-Antonio Ditini lives. Many folks must know this man who has become such
-a notorious bandit.”
-
-A little later the four boys and Captain Astora were on the way. The
-ride was anything but a comfortable one, but to this none of the lads
-paid any attention.
-
-Arriving at Merida, the official made a number of inquiries and then
-learned that the wife of Ditini was living, as had been said in the
-cablegram, on the outskirts of Merida with her eight children. It was
-said that Ditini had deserted her, leaving her practically penniless.
-
-“If Ditini is anywhere around I think I can make sure of it by letting
-his wife think that I must collect an old debt or throw her out of her
-home,” said the Yucatan official. “Then, if he has brought money, or if
-he is expected to come with money, she will probably promise to pay.”
-
-It did not take the crowd long to reach the place where Señora Ditini
-lived with her many children, and while the boys kept out of sight in
-a grove of bushes the Yucatan official proceeded to put his trick into
-execution. He was gone the best part of half an hour, and when he came
-back his face showed his satisfaction.
-
-“I tricked her very nicely,” he declared. “I made her believe that she
-must pay me an old debt of four years’ standing. She said she knew
-nothing of it, but would find out about it to-night. And she said
-further that she would surely have the money with which to pay by
-to-morrow morning. That proves to me that Antonio Ditini is either here
-or will arrive some time to-night.”
-
-The place was rather an isolated one, and, not to be discovered by any
-children or servants, the crowd drove away. Then the automobile was
-secreted in a nearby woods, and all went back to remain on guard.
-
-Slowly the hours went by until night came on. They saw no one except
-two old Mexican servants and three or four children of various ages.
-Then, however, as it grew darker, they saw a man come up a side
-trail on horseback. He was a small, dark-skinned fellow dressed in
-Mexican costume.
-
-“I’ll wager that’s Ditini,” said the Yucatan official. “I’ll go to the
-house and make sure. If I want your assistance I’ll call you.”
-
-He walked rapidly toward the building and soon disappeared within. Ten
-minutes followed, the waiting boys growing more anxious every second.
-Suddenly angry words arose and they heard a woman cry out in dismay.
-Then followed two pistol shots. A moment later they saw a side door of
-the house burst open and the Mexican who had gone in but a short while
-before came rushing out, running towards where he had left his horse
-tied to a post.
-
-“It’s Ditini!” gasped Fred.
-
-“He must have shot Captain Astora!” came from Andy.
-
-“Come on――let’s go after him!” shouted Jack. “We mustn’t let him get
-away!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVIII
-
- THE MAN IN THE HAMMOCK
-
-
-The Mexican bandit had thought that the only person after him was
-Captain Astora, and he was taken completely by surprise when the four
-boys rushed up to him just after he had liberated his steed and was in
-the act of leaping into the saddle.
-
-“Stop!” cried Jack, as he caught the horse by the bridle.
-
-“Ha! Who are you?” demanded Ditini in his native tongue, and then,
-remembering that Jack had spoken in English, he repeated: “Who are you?”
-
-“Never mind, Ditini! You get off that horse!” answered Randy.
-
-“American boys, eh?” sneered the bandit. “Get out of my way!” and he
-tried to urge his steed forward.
-
-[Illustration: “AMERICAN BOYS, EH? GET OUT OF MY WAY!”]
-
-As he did this Fred and Andy rushed closer, one on either side of the
-horse. Each grabbed Ditini by a foot, and as a consequence as the steed
-made a plunge, in spite of Jack’s effort to hold him, the bandit slid
-backwards and then came down to the ground with a thump.
-
-“Let go of me, you little pigs!” roared the Mexican, as he lay on the
-ground. Then, as he scrambled to his feet, he tried to draw his pistol.
-
-But the four Rovers knew that they had a desperate character with whom
-to deal, and they took no chances. Fred pounced on the rascal from
-behind, grabbing him by the throat, while Randy caught hold of the
-pistol before the man could get it from its holster. Andy threw himself
-on the bandit’s legs, and Jack, letting the horse go, came forward and
-caught Ditini by the left hand.
-
-“You might as well give in, Ditini,” said the oldest of the Rover boys.
-“If you don’t we’ll knock you senseless.”
-
-For several seconds the bandit continued to struggle. But then, as Fred
-continued to choke him and Randy took away his pistol, he suddenly
-subsided.
-
-“It’s all a mistake. I don’t know why you’ve attacked me,” said he.
-
-He had scarcely spoken when out of the house limped the Yucatan
-official who had received a slight flesh wound in his left thigh. He
-had his pistol in his hand and after him came Señora Ditini, begging
-loudly for mercy for her husband. The official had handcuffs with him,
-and soon Ditini was made a close prisoner.
-
-The fellow was astonished when he learned who the Rover boys were and
-how it had been discovered that he and Ronombo had been the principal
-actors in the hold-up in New York City.
-
-“But Ronombo is the man who got most of the securities,” declared
-Ditini. “He did not divide with me as he promised. I was to have half,
-but he gave me less than ten thousand dollars!”
-
-“Where is Ronombo now?” questioned Jack.
-
-“He went to his home in Nogistalia a few miles from here,” answered
-Ditini. “I hope you catch him! It will serve him right for the way he
-has treated me!” The rascal did not for a moment give consideration to
-the way he and Ronombo had treated the Americans who had been in the
-plot against the Rovers.
-
-Captain Astora was in no condition to go after Ronombo, but managed to
-accompany the boys back to town, where Ditini was placed in custody.
-Then the four boys hired another auto and set out for Nogistalia.
-
-“If only we can locate this Ronombo!” said Jack. He was trying his best
-to remember how the bandit looked.
-
-“If he’s so close, I don’t see why Ditini didn’t go after him for his
-share of the loot,” said Randy.
-
-“Well, perhaps we won’t get to the bottom of this until everybody in
-the plot is rounded up,” came from Fred.
-
-They had received word concerning where Ronombo’s people lived and
-arrived at the place some time after nightfall. They were directed to
-the proper house by a native, and then told the driver of the auto to
-wait for them and moved forward alone.
-
-“We want to have our pistols ready,” said Jack. “We’ll take no chances
-on this fellow. They said in New York he was the more desperate
-character of the two.”
-
-They approached the house and heard the faint tinkle of a guitar and
-some singing by two girls. Then they moved around to where they saw a
-light and found an elderly man reading.
-
-“Ronombo doesn’t seem to be around,” whispered Fred. “What shall we
-do――wait?”
-
-“I don’t think so,” answered Jack. “The news of Ditini’s capture may
-travel fast, and if Ronombo hears of it, he’ll lose no time in getting
-away. I think I’ll try a ruse, just as Captain Astora did.”
-
-He walked up to the door of the place and knocked gently.
-
-At first the old man who was reading paid no attention. But then he
-started and confronted his visitor.
-
-“Hush! Make no noise,” whispered Jack in a low voice. “Do you
-understand English?”
-
-“A leetle,” answered the old man, his eyes staring in wonder.
-
-“I have news! I must see Ronombo at once! Ditini is in the hands of the
-police!”
-
-“Ditini captured? Who are you?”
-
-“Ronombo knows me. I was mixed up in that affair in New York. I must
-see Ronombo at once. I guess you’re his father, aren’t you?”
-
-“I am his grandfather. You say you took part in that affair in New York
-and that Ditini is under arrest? Ha, I told Gozo to be careful!”
-
-“But where is he? I must see him at once! I can take him to a ship on
-the seacoast. We can go to Havana to-night.”
-
-“Ah, that is fine!” The old man’s eyes showed his pleasure. “Come with
-me.”
-
-He led the way to the rear of the house and Jack followed. They went
-outside and as they advanced along a path, Jack motioned for his
-cousins to follow but to keep out of sight. They walked to a small
-house built at the end of a long garden. The place was of stone, cool
-and inviting. Here there was a hammock, and in this rested a small,
-dark-skinned man, his hat thrown on the floor.
-
-The others had drawn closer, afraid that Jack might be walking into
-danger, and before the old man could say a word the oldest of the Rover
-boys clapped his hand over the old fellow’s mouth.
-
-“Grab him and don’t let him make any noise,” whispered Jack, and Andy
-and Fred understood and pushed the old man away from the summer house.
-
-Ronombo was evidently exhausted and sleeping heavily. This being so,
-it was an easy matter for Jack and Randy to disarm him. From Captain
-Astora they had procured a pair of handcuffs, and these they slipped on
-the bandit just as he was awakening.
-
-Black Ronombo’s rage when he found himself a prisoner was indescribable.
-He almost foamed at the mouth and threw himself at the boys in a wild
-endeavor to annihilate them. He was not subdued until he had received
-several blows on the body and on the head and found himself menaced by
-the boys’ pistols.
-
-In the meantime, the old grandfather set up shriek after shriek which
-soon brought the two girls who had been singing to the spot, and
-likewise the driver of the automobile and some of the neighbors.
-
-There followed a wordy war and for a few minutes it looked as if the
-Rover boys would be unable to take their prisoner away. The old man,
-as well as the girls, tried to fight them and had to be restrained by
-the neighbors and had it not been for the exhibition of firearms on the
-part of the Rovers there is no telling what would have happened next.
-But at last they got Ronombo into the automobile and then the prisoner
-was whisked away to town as speedily as possible.
-
-“We’ve got to get a search warrant at once!” exclaimed Jack. “Not only
-for Ronombo’s home but also for Ditini’s.”
-
-This move did not come a minute too soon, for while it availed little
-at the Ditini place, it came just in the nick of time at the place
-where Ronombo resided. The authorities found the old grandfather
-hard at work in a cellar under the house and there was uncovered a
-fair-sized iron chest which, when opened, was found to contain about
-one quarter of the securities taken from The Rover Company’s offices.
-
-“Well, anyway, we’ve got that much,” declared Jack. “Now the question
-is――what did these rascals do with the rest?”
-
-Ditini and Ronombo refused to talk, but Captain Astora said he would
-make them speak later, indicating that he would have the bandits put
-through what is popularly called by the police “the third degree.”
-
-As speedily as it could be done word was sent to New York of what had
-been accomplished at Mendelopaz, Nogistalia and in Merida, and how the
-securities so far obtained were safe in a bank in the city. Then the
-folks at home were assured that the authorities would do all in their
-power to get from Ditini and Ronombo whatever was left of the rest of
-the loot.
-
-“Well, we’ve got those two rascals and we’ve got between forty and
-fifty thousand dollars’ worth of the securities they took,” said Jack,
-when the excitement had somewhat subsided. “I call that a pretty good
-night’s work!”
-
-“It certainly is a good piece of work!” declared Fred. “Especially
-as there is such a good reward offered for the capture of those two
-bandits. Just the same, I hope we can get on the track of the rest of
-those securities. If not, it’s going to be a terrible blow to The Rover
-Company.”
-
-The boys had communicated with Captain Corning and he at once came up
-from Progreso to Merida to see if he could be of any assistance.
-
-“Of course if you boys want to stay here and see what the authorities
-can get out of these two bandits, you can do so,” said the master of
-the _Firefly_. “But now that I have let Olesen and Amend go, I feel
-that I ought to continue the hunt for the _Margarita_ without delay. If
-I don’t, those fellows may organize a hunt of their own and get ahead
-of me.”
-
-“Well, I don’t see what more we can do here,” replied Fred, who, now
-that the excitement over the capture of the bandits had come to an end,
-was as eager as ever to look for the lost yacht. “I move we start on
-the hunt again and then come back here in a few days or a week and see
-what is doing.”
-
-“Did you manage to find another diver?” asked Jack.
-
-“Yes. I ran into a fellow who came from New Orleans,” answered the
-captain. “A very fine chap named Barker. He says he’ll be glad to go
-with me and do what he can, and at a reasonable price. He looks like a
-square man.”
-
-“Then let’s continue the hunt!” came from Andy and Randy. And so it was
-decided.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIX
-
- THE EXPLOSION
-
-
-Twenty-four hours later found the Rover boys once more on board the
-_Firefly_. Extra water and provisions had been procured and Captain
-Corning was accompanied by Fred Barker, the new diver, a middle-aged
-and rather silent man but one who was said to understand his business
-thoroughly.
-
-Before leaving Progreso the boys had received another message from
-home congratulating them on what had been accomplished by them. Sam
-Rover sent word that he would at once communicate with the Mexican
-authorities and send two first-class men down to Yucatan to see what
-could be done toward locating such of the securities as were still
-missing.
-
-“They’ll probably get Ditini and Ronombo to talk when they put the
-screws on those rascals,” said Jack, after this message came in. “Maybe
-the bandits placed the other stuff in hiding, thinking to let it remain
-there until this whole affair blew over.”
-
-So far the boys had talked of little else but the capture of the
-bandits and what this might lead to. But now, when they once more trod
-the deck of the _Firefly_, their thoughts again reverted to the hunt
-for the lost _Margarita_.
-
-“We’ll steam at once for the spot where that demijohn was found and
-where Olesen and Amend threw overboard the floating yellow flags,” said
-Captain Corning.
-
-It took the best part of the day to reach the vicinity the master of
-the _Firefly_ had in mind. Then over an hour was lost before one of the
-tiny flags was located. It was pulled on board with care and they found
-the flag set in a piece of flat cork under which was a long fishline,
-at the end of which a small weight was attached, this intended to
-anchor it at the bottom of the Gulf.
-
-Several drags were put overboard and they worked until nightfall in
-that vicinity trying to bring up something else of value.
-
-But their efforts proved useless. Nothing was brought up but some
-seaweed and other marine plants, which the diver stated were quite
-numerous in that vicinity.
-
-“Didn’t even find another demijohn!” exclaimed Andy ruefully. “Tough
-luck!”
-
-“What did you expect, Andy?” demanded Fred. “Did you think we were
-going to hit the _Margarita_ first clap?”
-
-The next day the search was renewed with vigor, and Barker made two
-trips under the waters of the Gulf. He took with him the most powerful
-searchlight of which the _Firefly_ boasted.
-
-“Nothing doing here,” he announced. “There isn’t a bit of wreckage in
-sight.”
-
-It must be confessed that the boys, as well as the captain, were rather
-disheartened by the diver’s announcement and it was with heavy hearts
-that the search was continued the next day and the morning following.
-Then the mate announced that another storm was coming.
-
-The blow reached them less than an hour later and the Rover boys
-noticed that Captain Corning was more than ordinarily interested as the
-storm increased in violence.
-
-“It’s just the kind of a storm that Henry Swall told me they had when
-the _Margarita_ was wrecked and abandoned,” said the master of the
-_Firefly_ to the others. “I’m going to let the boat drift for a while
-and see where the storm takes us. That may give us some idea of what
-actually did happen to the _Margarita_.”
-
-A little while later the blow was on them in earnest, and with engines
-stopped the steam yacht drifted rapidly southeastward, heading for a
-part of the coast containing many indentations where there were rocks
-and sandbars, all backed up by a heavy tropical growth of trees,
-bushes and vines.
-
-“We’re getting toward shallow water now,” announced Mr. Brooks a little
-later. “We’ll have to be careful that we don’t get on a sandbar or on
-the rocks.”
-
-The bottom at this point shelved gradually and now they were in water
-not over ten or twelve feet deep. The spot was noted with care by the
-captain, and then the _Firefly’s_ engines were started once more and
-they headed out into the Gulf in the teeth of the storm.
-
-“Do you think that was the spot to which the _Margarita_ drifted after
-she was abandoned?” questioned Jack eagerly.
-
-“Well, doesn’t it look plausible?” was the captain’s counter question.
-
-“I’ll say so――that is, if the wind was blowing then as it’s blowing
-now.”
-
-The storm lasted until after midnight, but when day broke the sun came
-out as clear as ever and the Gulf was once more, comparatively calm.
-
-They ran southward with care, taking many soundings so that they might
-not hit the rocks or run up on a sandbar. Thus they managed to reach a
-point not over a hundred yards from the shore and here anchored.
-
-“We’ll have to take to the gasoline launch,” announced the captain, and
-this was done. Mr. Brooks was left in charge of the _Firefly_, much to
-his disgust, and the captain and the four boys, along with the diver
-and Jake Patnak, set off.
-
-The remainder of the day was spent in moving in and out of innumerable
-coves. As they did this, all of the party kept their eyes open for
-some sign of the abandoned vessel. Once or twice they sighted some old
-wreckage, but this stuff proved of no value.
-
-“Looks as if there was nothing to it, after all,” sighed Fred, as they
-went back to the _Firefly_ to spend the night. “Gee, I sure will be
-disappointed if we don’t find something!”
-
-The next morning they went out again, taking their lunch with them.
-The tank was filled with gasoline, and they told Mr. Brooks they would
-probably not be back before night.
-
-The whole morning was spent in a search as useless as that of the day
-before. Then, tired out and more than warm, they sat down in the shade
-of some trees on the shore and there ate their midday meal, washing it
-down with the water they had brought along.
-
-The land formation at this point was exceedingly irregular, and, having
-eaten and rested, Jack and Randy strolled off around the shore of a
-cove which, they presently discovered, opened into another cove.
-
-The boys had moved along the shore of the second cove for a short
-distance when both of them set up a shout.
-
-“There is something!”
-
-“It’s the wreck of a vessel!”
-
-The shouts attracted the attention of the others and all came hurrying
-forward to learn what the cries meant. For answer, Jack and Randy
-pointed across the cove. Here there was a small sandbar and numerous
-trees and bushes, and half hidden by the latter rested a dismantled
-yacht almost ready to fall to pieces.
-
-“It must be the _Margarita_!” exclaimed Fred joyfully.
-
-“Come on, let’s get over there as fast as we can!” came from Andy.
-
-On account of the rocks and the thick jungle it would have been almost
-impossible to walk around the shore of the inner cove; so all rushed
-back to where the launch had been left and in a minute more they were
-on their way to the abandoned vessel.
-
-“It’s the _Margarita_, all right enough!” shouted Fred, as they
-approached. “There’s the name as plain as can be!”
-
-“Yes, it’s the _Margarita_,” answered Captain Corning, and the tone of
-his voice was full of hope, yet his face showed keen anxiety.
-
-“Looks as if somebody had been here ahead of us,” was Jack’s comment.
-“She looks as if she’d been stripped of everything of value.”
-
-“Oh, Jack, don’t say that!” cried Fred, in dismay.
-
-“Well, look for yourself. There isn’t a bit of brasswork or an anchor
-or a chain left anywhere.”
-
-Telling the diver and Jake Patnak to remain on board the launch,
-Captain Corning led the way on board the abandoned yacht followed by
-the four Rovers. The yacht lay partly on her side so that walking on
-the deck was difficult.
-
-“Be careful or you may break a leg or your neck,” cautioned the
-captain. “There’s a lot of rotten wood here, and you don’t want to fall
-through into the hold.”
-
-As the boys advanced they grew more and more heavy hearted. They could
-easily see that the wreck of the _Margarita_ had been visited many
-times and that almost everything of value had been carried off. The
-deck was practically bare and so were the cabin and the forecastle.
-Here and there lay bits of broken glasses and dishes, as well as
-water-soaked and moldy pieces of clothing and sailcloth. Down in the
-engine room the lighter parts of the machinery had been carted away.
-
-“Well, I guess this is the end of the treasure hunt,” remarked Captain
-Corning in a hopeless tone of voice.
-
-“It certainly looks like it,” returned Randy dolefully.
-
-“You don’t suppose Olesen was here?” questioned Andy.
-
-“Oh, no,” answered the captain. “Whatever has been taken away was taken
-long ago. I don’t believe anybody has been around here for months.”
-
-“Let’s take another look around,” said Jack.
-
-This was done, the new search lasting the best part of two hours. In
-the dirt they found a few small trinkets, the value of which would
-probably amount to several dollars.
-
-“I’ve been thinking,” said Jack, as they stood on the deck of the
-wreck, not knowing what to do next. “Wouldn’t it be just like that
-fellow, Miguel Torra, to secrete the treasure so that the others on
-board couldn’t get at it?”
-
-“Well, we’ve looked into every place where the treasure might be put,”
-answered Captain Corning. “I even smashed in a part of that bulkhead in
-the bow and smashed down that pantry in the back of the cabin.”
-
-“I’m not in favor of leaving this wreck until we’ve made positive that
-there’s nothing on board of value,” declared Jack. “You told me you
-had a box of dynamite aboard the _Firefly_, didn’t you?”
-
-“Yes, lad, I did. I brought it along thinking we might have to blow the
-wreck up if the divers had trouble in getting into it.”
-
-“Well, why not blow this wreck up? Then we’ll be sure that we haven’t
-missed anything,” went on the oldest Rover boy.
-
-All agreed to this, and lost no time in getting back to the _Firefly_.
-Then the dynamite was transferred to the launch, along with the
-batteries and wires necessary for exploding the same.
-
-Running with care, they presently returned to the _Margarita_ and then,
-with the aid of the diver, who had handled dynamite charges before, the
-sticks of explosive were placed in various parts of the wreck and the
-batteries and wires were placed in position.
-
-“Now then, we’ll get behind the largest of these trees,” cautioned the
-captain, “for there’s no telling what that dynamite will do.”
-
-The launch was run to a safe spot and all took positions where they
-thought they would be well protected from the blast. A minute later
-Captain Corning pressed the button to set off the explosion.
-
-There was a rumble and a roar and for the next fifteen seconds the air
-was filled with sticks of wood flying in all directions. The wreck was
-blown completely apart and even the rocks and trees in that immediate
-vicinity were split and crushed.
-
-“Gee, talk about the Fourth of July!” cried Andy. “That was the biggest
-noise I ever heard!”
-
-“If there are any folks living around here they’ll think it’s an
-earthquake or something like that,” added his twin.
-
-Waiting to make certain that there would not be a second explosion,
-they moved forward with caution and soon stood close to the spot where
-the _Margarita_ had lain. Split timbers and bits of woodwork lay in all
-directions and many of the pieces floated on the surface of the cove.
-
-But neither the boys nor the captain were interested in these pieces of
-woodwork. With eager eyes they scanned one section of wreckage after
-another. Then Randy set up a shout.
-
-“Look here! What’s this?”
-
-“An iron box!” came simultaneously from the others, and they rushed
-toward the object as speedily as their uncertain footing permitted.
-
-“And here’s another box!” came from Jack.
-
-“Look yonder!” yelled Captain Corning, in intense excitement. “Gold and
-silver dishes, as sure as you’re born!”
-
-The master of the _Firefly_ was right. There, amid the shattered
-wreckage, lay fully a score of elaborately engraved dishes and vases, a
-few of them silver and the others gold.
-
-“That shows Torra hid his loot when he was aboard the yacht!” cried
-Jack. “And he hid it so well that up to the present time no one who has
-visited the wreck was able to locate it!”
-
-They looked around further and in the end brought to light six iron
-boxes, as well as several other articles of gold and silver.
-
-“Now to see what the boxes contain!” cried Jack.
-
-The iron receptacles were much rusted. Each had two heavy padlocks,
-both of them locked.
-
-“We’ll have to take them aboard the _Firefly_ before we can open them,”
-said Captain Corning. Then without delay the transfer of the boxes and
-the silver- and goldware was begun.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXX
-
- HOME AGAIN――CONCLUSION
-
-
-“Gee, suppose the boxes are empty!” murmured Andy while on the way to
-the yacht.
-
-“If they were they wouldn’t be so heavy,” answered Jack.
-
-“And it isn’t likely they’d be locked,” added Fred.
-
-They were soon aboard the _Firefly_ and then Captain Corning had one
-of the men bring a cold chisel and a hammer, and with these implements
-the rusty and worn padlocks on the six chests were knocked off without
-great trouble.
-
-A cry of amazement and delight burst from the boys when the covers of
-the various boxes were pried open and thrown back. There before their
-gaze was revealed a confused mass of gold and silver coins, jewelry,
-and many golden medals, and also eighteen small cases which when opened
-in their turn revealed articles set with diamonds and other precious
-stones. One case contained two strings of beautiful pearls and another
-a cross set in the finest kind of diamonds.
-
-“This sure is a treasure, and no mistake!” was Captain Corning’s remark
-as he gazed from one precious object to another.
-
-“Worth real money, I’ll say!” cried Fred, his eyes glistening.
-
-“Worth thousands of dollars!” murmured Randy.
-
-“I suppose those jewels and pearls are worth a small fortune in
-themselves,” was Jack’s comment. He picked up one of the strings only
-to have it fall apart, the pearls bouncing in all directions. And then
-all four of the lads lost no time in getting on their hands and knees
-to gather the precious objects together again.
-
-It was a happy time and it was shared in by every man on board, even
-including the two Norwegian sailors who had been friendly with Olesen
-and Amend, for all of the men had been promised double wages and more
-by the captain should the quest for the treasure prove successful.
-
-“Do you think we ought to land in Yucatan and telegraph to the folks
-about this?” asked Fred.
-
-“I don’t think I’d do that,” returned Jack promptly. “If we went
-ashore, the Mexican authorities might put in some claim for this
-treasure, and we might have all sorts of difficulties in proving our
-rights to it.”
-
-“That’s just the way I look at it,” came from Captain Corning. “We’re
-the finders of this, and nobody else, and it’s ours by right of
-discovery. The ship was abandoned on the high sea, so to speak, and
-even Olesen and Amend had no idea where it drifted to. I think the best
-thing we can do is to set sail for Texas and place the stuff where the
-Mexicans can’t get their hands on it.”
-
-“Have you any idea what this stuff is worth?” asked Andy.
-
-“No, my lad. But it’s worth a good many thousands of dollars. Why,
-those pearls alone would foot up to a good many thousands, and so would
-that diamond cross and the other jewelry.”
-
-Much of the stuff recovered was tarnished and dirty, and while the
-_Firefly_ was on the way to Galveston the boys spent many hours in
-sorting out the various things and cleaning them. After this the money,
-jewelry, and pearls were placed in two trunks and the silver- and
-goldware wrapped in paper and placed in pillow cases.
-
-“Gosh all gingersnaps!” exclaimed Randy, after this task had been
-finished. “I’ll say we’re the lucky fellows! First we capture those two
-bandits and then we discover this treasure!”
-
-“It’s going to mean a lot to our folks, Randy,” answered Jack. “If we
-get a fair amount from this discovery and also get the rewards for
-capturing Ditini and Ronombo, we’ll be able to help our folks very
-much.”
-
-As soon as the yacht arrived at Galveston the boys and the captain
-had the treasure properly boxed and then shipped to New York City in
-care of The Rover Company. This done, the diver was paid off and the
-_Firefly_ was placed in charge of Nat Brooks, who had orders to take
-the vessel back to Brooklyn. In the meanwhile the boys sent a telegram
-home, telling briefly of what had been accomplished.
-
-Then another surprise awaited the youths. Less than two hours later
-came a reply from Tom Rover who had just gone back to New York from the
-mines in the West, where he had fixed up all the difficulties to his
-satisfaction.
-
- “Telegram received. Congratulations. Richard Rover at Old
- Plantation Hotel Galveston. Great News.”
-
-“Why, my dad is at the Old Plantation Hotel!” exclaimed Jack. “And
-Uncle Tom says there is great news! Come on, we’ll go to the hotel at
-once!”
-
-At the old hostelry they ran into Dick Rover as he was about to go out.
-Jack’s father was more than astonished to see them and delighted when
-told of their success in locating the _Margarita_.
-
-“I’ve heard already about the capture of Ditini and Ronombo,” said
-Dick Rover. “And we’ve been able to make Ronombo confess that he and
-Ditini got half of the loot while Brown and Martell got the other half
-which they were to divide between themselves, Greene, Koswell, Pelter,
-Japson, and several others.”
-
-“I suppose the others included Crabtree,” remarked Fred.
-
-“No, the old man was to be left out in the cold, along with another man
-who has also been rounded up. Those fellows are going to turn state’s
-evidence if it becomes necessary to use them. But there is still more
-to tell,” went on Dick Rover, with a smile.
-
-“What’s that, Dad?” questioned Jack quickly.
-
-“The detectives followed Ken Greene to Galveston after you found out
-where he was bound, and later they learned that the Martells and the
-Browns had left Buffalo for this same city. They came down here, and as
-soon as I heard of what was going on I left the oil fields in the upper
-part of the state and came down also. After some difficulty we located
-Greene and then found out where the whole gang were to assemble. We
-notified the authorities and they set a guard, and as a consequence the
-whole crowd are now in custody in this city. As soon as we can get the
-necessary extradition papers we’ll have them taken to New York.”
-
-“And what of the securities?” put in Randy.
-
-“The securities apportioned to Slogwell Brown and Nelson Martell were
-found in a room at their hotel and are now in my possession. We have
-also recovered eight thousand dollars’ worth of the ten thousand
-dollars that Ditini had and about three-quarters of the stuff with
-which Black Ronombo made off. He had sold some of the bonds, and these
-we are now trying to trace.”
-
-It may be added here that the search for the missing securities was
-prosecuted with vigor, and as a result of this all of the valuables
-taken from the offices in Wall Street were recovered with the single
-exception of one one-thousand-dollar Liberty Bond. And let us also add
-that before the year came to a close every one of those concerned in
-the hold-up but Josiah Crabtree was tried for the crime and sent to
-prison. Crabtree, old and broken, was allowed to go his way, the Rovers
-giving him a small amount of money to keep him from starving.
-
-There was some dispute regarding the rewards offered for the capture
-of Ditini and Ronombo, but the claim of the Rover boys was prosecuted
-with vigor and in the end they received forty thousand dollars, which
-amount they divided equally.
-
-Experts had to be called in to inspect the treasure from the
-_Margarita_, and then the various articles were disposed of, some in a
-purely commercial way and others as art treasures. The total value of
-the collection footed up to one hundred and twenty thousand dollars, of
-which the boys received eighty thousand dollars.
-
-“Gee, we’ll be millionaires before we know it!” cried Andy, dancing
-around when he heard of this. “I’ll be getting twenty thousand dollars
-out of this and ten thousand dollars for capturing those bandits. That
-will give me thirty thousand dollars. Why, I won’t know what to do with
-so much money!”
-
-“I’m going to invest my money in The Rover Company,” said Jack promptly.
-
-“And so am I,” added Fred.
-
-“Well, I guess we can do that too, even if we aren’t going into the
-business,” came from Randy, and his twin nodded assent.
-
-In addition to the money received as a reward for the capture of the
-bandits and the sum received from the treasure the four lads also got
-back nearly nine thousand dollars of the money advanced to finance the
-hunt for the _Margarita_.
-
-There was one thing that pleased Jack even more than the finding
-of the treasure. This was a letter he received from Ruth. In that
-communication the girl told how her mother had recovered from the
-illness caused by the hold-up and how sorry her parent was over what
-she had said concerning the loss. Then Ruth told of how her father,
-after fixing up his troubles with the contractors who were building his
-new home, had changed his mind and gone to Sam Rover while Dick and
-Tom were away on business and offered to assist the Company in every
-way possible. She added that her father was evidently ashamed of the
-attitude he had first taken and hoped that Jack would forget it.
-
-A little later in the communication Ruth mentioned some social affairs
-and said that Joe Sedley had called upon her twice and had wanted her
-and her mother to go on an extended automobile tour with him, but that
-she had declined.
-
-“On an auto tour with Sedley!” grumbled Jack. “I like that! I’ll make
-that fellow keep off the grass!” Thereupon he wrote an eight-page
-letter to Ruth, telling her of the many things that had occurred and of
-how he now intended to settle down and go into business with his father
-and of some things that he hoped would happen afterwards. Then he said
-he was coming to see Ruth as soon as he could get away.
-
-While Jack was writing this letter to Ruth Fred was equally busy on a
-communication addressed to May Powell. Andy caught the youngest Rover
-writing this letter and did not hesitate to poke fun at him.
-
-“Sour grapes, Andy!” returned Fred shamelessly. “You’d fall for a girl
-like May in a minute if you could only find one.”
-
-“No girls in mine――at least, not yet,” returned the fun-loving Rover.
-“I’m going to be a happy bachelor, and Randy says he’s going to be the
-same.”
-
-It must be confessed that Jack’s heart beat as it had never beat before
-when he took the train to call on Ruth. How would she receive him after
-all that had passed and after the letter he had written?
-
-But if he had any fears, they were all groundless, for when the train
-arrived at the town where Ruth lived he found her waiting for him at
-the railroad station and when she came up she not only shook hands but
-showed that she expected far more, and after one searching look into
-her clear and steady eyes, he kissed her.
-
-“Is it all right, Ruth?” he whispered. “Tell me, is it?”
-
-“Why, of course it is, Jack,” she answered softly. “It always was.”
-
-“Then Joe Sedley――――”
-
-“Oh, Jack, please don’t mention that fellow! I’d rather forget him!”
-
-“Then we can announce our engagement?”
-
-“Any time you want to,” and thereupon Ruth led the happiest fellow in
-the world to the automobile she had waiting.
-
- * * * * *
-
-And now let me add a few words more and then bring to a close this
-story of the Rover boys.
-
-As he had said he would do, Jack that winter invested his money in The
-Rover Company and Fred did likewise. At the same time Ruth’s engagement
-to the oldest of the Rover boys was announced, and this was followed
-shortly by the announcement of May Powell’s engagement to Fred. Then
-the two girls were tendered a reception at the homes on Riverside Drive
-and the three houses there were thrown wide open to the Stevensons,
-the Powells, and the many friends and relatives of all the interested
-families.
-
-“I’m going to buckle down to business first,” said Jack, in answer to a
-question from his old chum, Gif. “Mrs. Stevenson thinks that Ruth might
-wait a little bit before we have the knot tied.” And as Fred and May
-were even younger, it was decided that they should wait also.
-
-“Well, Randy and I haven’t got to wait for anybody!” said Andy gayly.
-“So we’ll just continue to roam around and have good times.”
-
-And roam he and his brother did for many years, having all sorts of
-adventures in which Jack and Fred often joined.
-
-“I’ll tell you this is a pretty good old world after all,” declared
-Jack one day, when talking over their various adventures with his
-cousins.
-
-“I’ll say it is!” answered Fred.
-
-“I wouldn’t want it any better!” came from Randy.
-
-“It’s all to the merry!” chimed in Andy.
-
-And here, wishing all of the Rover boys the best of luck, we will say
-good-bye.
-
-
- THE END
-
-
-
-
- _This Isn’t All!_
-
-
-Would you like to know what became of the good friends you have made in
-this book?
-
-Would you like to read other stories continuing their adventures and
-experiences, or other books quite as entertaining by the same author?
-
-On the _reverse side_ of the wrapper which comes with this book, you
-will find a wonderful list of stories which you can buy at the same
-store where you got this book.
-
-
- _Don’t throw away the Wrapper_
-
-_Use it as a handy catalog of the books you want some day to have.
-But in case you do mislay it, write to the Publishers for a complete
-catalog._
-
-
-
-
- THE FAMOUS ROVER BOYS SERIES
-
- By ARTHUR M. WINFIELD
-
- (EDWARD STRATEMEYER)
-
- =Beautiful Wrappers in Full Color=
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-No stories for boys ever published have attained the tremendous
-popularity of this famous series. Since the publication of the first
-volume, The Rover Boys at School, some years ago, over three million
-copies of these books have been sold. They are well written stories
-dealing with the Rover boys in a great many different kinds of
-activities and adventures. Each volume holds something of interest to
-every adventure loving boy.
-
-A complete list of titles is printed on the opposite page.
-
-
-
-
- FAMOUS ROVER BOYS SERIES
-
- BY ARTHUR M. WINFIELD
- (Edward Stratemeyer)
-
- OVER THREE MILLION COPIES SOLD OF THIS SERIES.
-
- =Uniform Style of Binding. Colored Wrappers.=
- =Every Volume Complete in Itself.=
-
-
- THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE
- THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS
- THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA
- THE ROVER BOYS IN CAMP
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS
- THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM
- THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE
- THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE
- THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR
- THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK
- THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA
- THE ROVER BOYS IN BUSINESS
- THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR
- THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL
- THE ROVER BOYS ON SNOWSHOE ISLAND
- THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS
- THE ROVER BOYS ON A HUNT
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE LAND OF LUCK
- THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG HORN RANCH
- THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG BEAR LAKE
- THE ROVER BOYS SHIPWRECKED
- THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET TRAIL
- THE ROVER BOYS WINNING A FORTUNE
-
-
- GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- THE TED SCOTT FLYING STORIES
-
- By FRANKLIN W. DIXON
-
- =Illustrated. Each Volume Complete in Itself.=
-
-
-No subject has so thoroughly caught the imagination of young America as
-aviation. This series has been inspired by recent daring feats of the
-air, and is dedicated to Lindberg, Byrd, Chamberlin and other heroes of
-the skies.
-
- OVER THE OCEAN TO PARIS;
- _or, Ted Scott’s Daring Long Distance Flight_.
-
- RESCUED IN THE CLOUDS;
- _or, Ted Scott, Hero of the Air_.
-
- OVER THE ROCKIES WITH THE AIR MAIL;
- _or, Ted Scott, Lost in the Wilderness_.
-
- FIRST STOP HONOLULU;
- _or, Ted Scott, Over the Pacific_.
-
- THE SEARCH FOR THE LOST FLYERS;
- _or, Ted Scott, Over the West Indies_.
-
- SOUTH OF THE RIO GRANDE;
- _or, Ted Scott, On a Secret Mission_.
-
- ACROSS THE PACIFIC;
- _or, Ted Scott’s Hop to Australia_.
-
- THE LONE EAGLE OF THE BORDER;
- _or, Ted Scott and the Diamond Smugglers_.
-
- FLYING AGAINST TIME;
- _or, Breaking the Ocean to Ocean Record_.
-
- OVER THE JUNGLE TRAILS;
- _or, Ted Scott and the Missing Explorers_.
-
- LOST AT THE SOUTH POLE;
- _or, Ted Scott in Blizzard Land_.
-
- THROUGH THE AIR TO ALASKA;
- _or, Ted Scott’s Search in Nugget Valley_.
-
-
- GROSSET & DUNLAP, _Publishers_, NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- WESTERN STORIES FOR BOYS
-
- By JAMES CODY FERRIS
-
- =Individual Colored Wrappers and Illustrations by=
- =WALTER S. ROGERS=
- =Each Volume Complete in Itself.=
-
-
-Thrilling tales of the great west, told primarily for boys but which
-will be read by all who love mystery, rapid action, and adventures in
-the great open spaces.
-
-The Manly Boys, Roy and Teddy, are the sons of an old ranchman, the
-owner of many thousands of heads of cattle. The lads know how to ride,
-how to shoot, and how to take care of themselves under any and all
-circumstances.
-
-The cowboys of the X Bar X Ranch are real cowboys, on the job when
-required but full of fun and daring――a bunch any reader will be
-delighted to know.
-
- THE X BAR X BOYS ON THE RANCH
- THE X BAR X BOYS IN THUNDER CANYON
- THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER
- THE X BAR X BOYS ON BIG BISON TRAIL
- THE X BAR X BOYS AT THE ROUND-UP
- THE X BAR X BOYS AT NUGGET CAMP
- THE X BAR X BOYS AT RUSTLER’S GAP
- THE X BAR X BOYS AT GRIZZLY PASS
- THE X BAR X BOYS LOST IN THE ROCKIES
-
-
- GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- THE HARDY BOY’S SERIES
-
- By FRANKLIN W. DIXON
-
- =Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.=
-
-
-The Hardy Boys are sons of a celebrated American detective, and during
-vacations and their off time from school they help their father by
-hunting down clues themselves.
-
-
-THE TOWER TREASURE
-
-A dying criminal confessed that his loot had been secreted “in the
-tower.” It remained for the Hardy Boys to make an astonishing discovery
-that cleared up the mystery.
-
-
-THE HOUSE ON THE CLIFF
-
-The house had been vacant and was supposed to be haunted. Mr. Hardy
-started to investigate――and disappeared! An odd tale, with plenty of
-excitement.
-
-
-THE SECRET OF THE OLD MILL
-
-Counterfeit money was in circulation, and the limit was reached when
-Mrs. Hardy took some from a stranger. A tale full of thrills.
-
-
-THE MISSING CHUMS
-
-Two of the Hardy Boys’ chums take a motor trip down the coast. They
-disappear and are almost rescued by their friends when all are
-captured. A thrilling story of adventure.
-
-
-HUNTING FOR HIDDEN GOLD
-
-Mr. Hardy is injured in tracing some stolen gold. A hunt by the boys
-leads to an abandoned mine, and there things start to happen. A western
-story all boys will enjoy.
-
-
-THE SHORE ROAD MYSTERY
-
-Automobiles were disappearing most mysteriously from the Shore Road. It
-remained for the Hardy Boys to solve the mystery.
-
-
-THE SECRET OF THE CAVES
-
-When the boys reached the caves they came unexpectedly upon a queer old
-hermit.
-
-
-THE MYSTERY OF CABIN ISLAND
-
-A story of queer adventures on a rockbound island.
-
-
-THE GREAT AIRPORT MYSTERY
-
-The Hardy Boys solve the mystery of the disappearance of some valuable
-mail.
-
-
- GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- THE TOM SWIFT SERIES
-
- By VICTOR APPLETON
-
- =Uniform Style of Binding, Individual Colored Wrappers.=
- =Every Volume Complete in Itself.=
-
-Every boy possesses some form of inventive genius. Tom Swift is a
-bright, ingenious boy and his inventions and adventures make the most
-interesting kind of reading.
-
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR CYCLE
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR BOAT
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRSHIP
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS SUBMARINE BOAT
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIRELESS MESSAGE
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RUNABOUT
- TOM SWIFT AMONG THE DIAMOND MAKERS
- TOM SWIFT IN THE CAVES OF ICE
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS SKY RACER
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RIFLE
- TOM SWIFT IN THE CITY OF GOLD
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR GLIDER
- TOM SWIFT IN CAPTIVITY
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIZARD CAMERA
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT SEARCHLIGHT
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS GIANT CANNON
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS PHOTO TELEPHONE
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS AERIAL WARSHIP
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG TUNNEL
- TOM SWIFT IN THE LAND OF WONDERS
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS WAR TANK
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR SCOUT
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS UNDERSEA SEARCH
- TOM SWIFT AMONG THE FIRE FIGHTERS
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC LOCOMOTIVE
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS FLYING BOAT
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT OIL GUSHER
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS CHEST OF SECRETS
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRLINE EXPRESS
- TOM SWIFT CIRCLING THE GLOBE
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS TALKING PICTURES
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS HOUSE ON WHEELS
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG DIRIGIBLE
-
-
- GROSSET & DUNLAP, _Publishers_, NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- THE DON STURDY SERIES
-
- By VICTOR APPLETON
-
- Author of “The Tom Swift Series”
-
-
-Every red-blooded boy will enjoy the thrilling adventures of Don
-Sturdy. In company with his uncles, one a big game hunter, the other
-a noted scientist, he travels far and wide――into the jungles of South
-America, across the Sahara, deep into the African jungle, up where the
-Alaskan volcanoes spout, down among the head hunters of Borneo and many
-other places where there is danger and excitement. Every boy who has
-known Tom Swift will at once become the boon companion of daring Don
-Sturdy.
-
- DON STURDY ON THE DESERT OF MYSTERY
- DON STURDY WITH THE BIG SNAKE HUNTERS
- DON STURDY IN THE TOMBS OF GOLD
- DON STURDY ACROSS THE NORTH POLE
- DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF VOLCANOES
- DON STURDY IN THE PORT OF LOST SHIPS
- DON STURDY AMONG THE GORILLAS
- DON STURDY CAPTURED BY HEAD HUNTERS
- DON STURDY IN LION LAND
- DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF GIANTS
-
-
- GROSSET & DUNLAP, _Publishers_, NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- Transcriber’s Notes:
-
- ――Text in italics is enclosed by underscores (_italics_); text in
- bold by “equal” signs (=bold=).
-
- ――Printer’s, punctuation, and spelling inaccuracies were silently
- corrected.
-
- ――Archaic and variable spelling has been preserved.
-
- ――Variations in hyphenation and compound words have been preserved.
-
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ROVER BOYS WINNING A
-FORTUNE ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that:
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.